A wolfish writer in Equestriaby Jake Shadow WingsChaptersChapter 2: Feeling whole againChapter 3: Settling InChapter 4: The Eventful Two WeeksChapter 5: Canterlot, Meeting Princesses, Explaining Things, Magic Lessons.Chapter 6: Background stories, Weeks Pass, Returning to Ponyville, and MoreChapter 7: Pain, Scars, AcceptanceChapter 9: Growth of Bonds and Family.Chapter 10: Shadows, Fighting, Traveling, and Dragons (Part 1)Chapter 10 (Part 2)Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. Chapter 8: Friends, Lovers, Loves, these are the things we need to be more than Men, Stallions, and Mares. (Draft 1)Chapter 2: Feeling whole againSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 3: Settling InAuthor's Note Well here's chapter 3 longest Chapter I've written in quite a while. I hope you like it and we get to see a little of how Jake interacts with the girls. We also get to see why some of them are less than worried about him. That said ONWARD!!!!! Chapter 3: Settling In Morning came all too quickly for me and Nightmare Moon. We both stretched out our limbs, though I felt as if I’d gotten more sleep than I’d ever gotten back home. Nightmare Moon however looked exhausted as if she’d been fighting sleep all night. I raised an eyebrow and she said “It was hard to sleep while feeling the moon in the sky.” I nodded in understanding and popped my back then she asked “So what’s the plan for today?” I shrugged and said “First you need to don your disguise, and then we’re going to see if we can get you a job at Sugarcube Corner, after which I will go to the library and see if Twilight Sparkle needs any help.” She slowly nodded and donned her disguise once again. I watched as her cutie mark turned back into the moon with the whirlwind around it and the two of us headed back to civilization. First we walked over to Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie was handing out cupcakes to a hungry populous. She saw us and gasped then rushed over. I chuckled and held up a hand to stop her saying “Easy there party pony. Yes we’re new, no you haven’t thrown us a party yet, yes I’m one of a kind, no we aren’t ready for a party till we have jobs. Speaking of jobs we need you to talk to the cakes about my friend Moonlight Breeze,” At this I paused and pointed at her then continued “getting a job here.” Pinkie stared at me and said “You’re good.” I shrugged as if to say ‘I try,’ then she continued “Does your friend know anything about baking, serving customers, or working for a living?” I glanced at Moonlight, who blushed slightly and shook her head looking downtrodden. Pinkie smiled and said “That’s ok; I can help you learn all of the above. That is unless of course you’re a meanie pants who will do nothing but cause trouble.” I thought “She was until I changed her attitude a little bit. Now she’s a bit more humble.” Pinkie seemed to read my thoughts from my expression and said “We’ll give her a week of training and see how she does, if the cakes agree to take her on. Do we have a deal?” We both nodded and she quickly ran off to ask the cakes about hiring on Moonlight for now with Pinkie as her personal trainer. I glanced at Moonlight and asked “You going to be ok here by yourself while I go see if I can get a job at the library?” She nodded and I kissed her cheek causing her cheeks to darken in a blush then walked for the door. I nodded politely at every pony I passed; not wanting to start any trouble and they all seemed pretty accepting of me. Then again this was Ponyville and they were used to the strange and unusual since they were so close to the Everfree. However it seemed there was more to them accepting me on one look than just being close to the Everfree. It was almost as if they had heard of or seen humans before, that or the doctor had been telling stories. I honestly wasn’t sure which it was, but I decided to not let it get under my skin as I walked to the Golden Oaks Library. I opened the door and walked in since it was a public institution and I was looking for a job not to just spend time with the mare who lived within. I walked up to the front desk and coughed. I glanced around for a bell or something but there was nothing. I knew however that they were open because the door had been unlocked, and you don’t leave a door unlocked unless you’re open or very trusting. After a few minutes a figure walked upstairs from the basement carrying a stack of books that blocked their vision. I coughed again and they said “Hang on a minute, I just got some new books from the basement and need to place them down. I’ll be right with you after that.” I merely nodded and leaned on the counter as the figure, who turned out to be a small purple baby dragon with a green underbelly and green spikes, who must have been Spike, walked past and set the books down. He turned to me then blinked and yelled “TWILIGHT I THINK NIGHTMARE MOON MANAGED TO BRING A STATUE FROM THE GARDENS IN CANTERLOT TO LIFE AND BROUGHT IT TO TAKE US OUT!!!” I heard a groan from upstairs and someone replying “Spike, I told you Nightmare Moon didn’t take over the palace, she went straight to the castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. Even if she did go to Canterlot I doubt she’d bring to life any of the statues. I think you just had a nightmare.” The owner of the voice, a lavender mare with a navy main with a pink stripe walked downstairs as she spoke not looking at me but staring at Spike who looked at me in terror. I sighed and started banging my head on the front desk. The rhythmic thump of my head hitting the desk seemed to attract Twilight’s attention then she stared at me in surprise and said “Oh.” I looked up with a bit of blood leaking out of my forehead and said “Hiya, name’s Jake Wolf. I’m here for a job…and maybe a bandage because I don’t really want to bleed all over the books.” Twilight gasped and ran down the stairs then ran up to me, she stood at about my mid-chest in height, unlike Nightmare who stood a few hands taller than me and had her shoulder about equal with my chest and said “I’m a human, obviously, and Time Turner said you may need help. I can probably reshelf books or well I can do something. You can break in at any time.” Spike gasped and pushed Twilight away from me then glared and said “Stay away from her you murderous statue brought to life by Nightmare Moon.” I stared at him as if he wasn’t quite all there in the head and he blew a flame at me causing me to jump back and pat my pants down to be sure they didn’t catch fire. He smirked and said “Yeah that’s right, I’ll protect Twilight from you, statue.” I was starting to get really tired of Spike calling me statue, but I was unwilling to harm the little bugger because I didn’t want to make a bad impression on my hopefully future boss. Twilight seemed to sense my growing agitation as she lifted Spike up in her magic and said “Spike just because he has a remarkable resemblance to the statue doesn’t mean he is it brought to life. Also he said his name’s Jake so let’s call him by his name.” Spike struggled against her magical grip then sighed and she asked “Going to behave?” He nodded grumbling and she set him down then he glared at me and I raised an eyebrow asking what his problem was with my eyes. Twilight ignored our little back and forth with looks and said “Hello Jake, I’m Twilight Sparkle. Why exactly are you looking to work in my library?” I smiled feeling that we were finally getting somewhere and I said “Several reasons. One I always liked books. Two I’m working on becoming an author and a job that wouldn’t leave me exhausted at the end of the day would really help me be able to work on my stories after it’s all said and done. Three I have always wanted to work in a library, kind of odd but true. Four I figured you and the element bearers would want to keep an eye on me, not that I intend any harm, but you know better safe than sorry and all that.” She nodded and I said “That’s really it. If you don’t want me to work for you I’ll understand and work for Time.” Twilight seemed to think about my answers then asked “Do you plan on respecting the books if you work with them?” I nodded and reached into my pocket then pulled out a pack of gum and took a piece I offered her and Spike one each. Twilight took and unwrapped hers while Spike stared at his curiously. I blew a bubble with my gum and popped it causing Spike to start and look at me while Twilight slowly started chewing hers. She studied me and said “Do you always just randomly give out gum to strangers?” I blew another bubble then sealed it with my teeth and said “Yes, yes I do. I feel sharing gum is fine so long as the other person wants it. Why do you think I shouldn’t share the sugary deliciousness that is gum?” She shook her head and I said “So there anything else you need to know before you decide if you’re willing to hire me or not? If so what can I do to alleviate your fears, and what would you prefer I didn’t do?” She seemed to be in deep thought for a bit then said “I need to know if you’re willing to tell me more about humans, we have the occasional story of them from the past but only the princesses know if there were ever any in Equestria. I also need to know that you’re willing to follow my directions and not fight with spike just because he and you don’t get along. Other than that things I prefer you wouldn’t do is eat in the main library, we have a dining room for a reason. Set fire to anything in the kitchen that might spread. Eat meat where I can see it, fish is fine but regular meat is not. That should be everything other than when can you start and do you need a place to room and board?” I thought about it and said “All your demands are reasonable. I’m willing to start whenever you want and I don’t really care if I can’t eat meat although fish should help my diet. If I have to eat meat I’ll go out in the woods and hunt then stay out there a few days while telling you ahead of time. As for a place to stay, I don’t really have one. I spent my first night in the Everfree and my second in the park. I have a friend who plans on working at Sugarcube Corner, and we’ll be getting an apartment as soon as we saved up enough.” She slowly nodded in understanding and said “We can let you stay in the guest room. I just ask you keep it clean.” I nodded in understanding not really wanting to mess up her home anyway then she said “Anyway if you’re going to start today please man the counter while Spike and I go out and get groceries and what not. If no one comes in, look for my latest reshelving day list and you can start on that since we need to get that under way sooner than later.” I nodded and stood behind the counter as she walked off to get her saddle bags. Spike stared me down and I raised an eyebrow at the baby dragon knowing he had something to say, and that if he had his way I wouldn’t be here. He narrowed his eyes and said “I’m watching you. If you cause any trouble I’ll be on you like gems on a cake.” I raised an eyebrow not really understanding the analogy since I personally didn’t eat gems. He didn’t seem to notice as he continued “If I have to I’ll write to Celestia and get her to protect Twilight from you, human.” I shrugged at that as if to say ‘Go ahead little dude.’ He seemed to get my message as he said “I doubt you’re as harmless as yous seem. I mean no one in ponyville is exactly what they seem.” I shrugged and said “In a place this close to the Everfree, when I admitted to staying in the Everfree two nights ago you really think I’m going to argue? I’m amazed the ponies here seem as normal as they do with the way things go. I mean me and Moonlight Breeze, the friend I mentioned to Twilight about, are far from normal. I don’t plan on causing any trouble while I’m here Spike, I have no reason to and if things go according to plan though I’ll be out of your hair in less than a year Spike.” He nodded and muttered something that sounded like ‘See that you do.’ I smirked as he walked out the door with Twilight then turned to the door and waited patiently for anyone looking to check out a book. I had a feeling I’d be waiting quite a while in a small town like this. After all the library back home wasn’t perused that much and it was a county library which meant it was a bit bigger than a local library like Twilight’s tree. I yawned and blew bubbles with my gum, occasionally blowing them so big they’d pop loudly and startle me out of my reverie. Eventually a tall red stallion with a green apple cutie mark came in. I looked at him and asked “Looking for something?” He nodded and said “Eeyup.” I raised an eyebrow waiting for him to go on. He didn’t so I just stood there getting slightly aggravated at the fact he was wasting both our time by not coming out with it. I sighed and asked “Looking for something on farming?” He said “Nope.” I raised an eyebrow and said “Know what you’re looking for?” He nodded and I asked “You sure it can be found in the library?” He gave another nod, this time slightly quicker but not by much. I sighed and said “Are you messing with me big fella?” He shook his head slowly and I asked “Care to tell me what you’re looking for?” He nodded and said “Eeyup. I’m looking for a few mystery novels to read in my spare time.” My god I got a whole sentence. I was so stunned it was almost like he said went in one ear and out the other. I slowly shook my head to right my brain into action then got up and started looking for mystery novels. I found a few and pulled them down then checked them out for him and he put them in his saddle bags before bidding me farewell. I bid him adieu and closed the door behind him then stood back at the desk realizing it was sized for ponies, who only came up to about my chest minus the big red fellow who came up to my shoulder, Midnight Breeze in her Nightmare form who was almost as tall as me, and probably the princesses. I yawned and stretched then pulled a chair out of the kitchen and sat down at the desk humming as I waited for the next purveyor of the library. Eventually a stallion, I could tell by the shape of his jaw, walked in and asked “Got any texts on basic magic control?” I shrugged and looked around to see then pulled out what he was looking for and checked it out to him. He smiled and said “Thanks big fella. You’re a real life saver.” I chuckled and said “No I’m just assisting the local librarian. I’m nothing special.” He shrugged at that and walked out then Twilight trotted in with Spike on her back and raised an eyebrow. I said “I didn’t want to screw up the library so I just sat around and waited for people to come looking for books. I loaned out a few mystery novels and just loaned out a book on basic magic theory. Hope you don’t mind.” She raised an eyebrow and said “You’re saying you think I’d mind you lent out library books?” I nodded slowly and she sighed then said “If they were my personal books I’d be worried but anything in this part of the library belongs to ponyville. I don’t keep my personal books down here, so you have nothing to worry about.” I nodded and stretched then got out from behind the desk, which Twilight moved against the wall and she asked “So, ready for your party?” I blinked confused and she continued “Pinkie is throwing you and your friend a party since you’re both new to town.” I stared at her hoping she was joking and she said “No I’m not joking, yes you have to go especially because Pinkie will be distraught if you don’t, and I’m not leaving you at the library while I go because Spike wants to go.” I was confused as to why she wasn’t leaving me alone in the library this time and she explained “I have no problem with you being here alone during work hours, but until I know I can trust you I won’t allow you to be alone in my home.” I sighed and nodded then said “Alright, alright, lead on Miss Sparkle, lead on.” She nodded and headed out the door where I followed her humming the death march. She studied me as we walked motioning for me to walk alongside her and I slowly did so. She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye every now and then; having turned back to the road after her studying and motioning of me then I asked “See something you like?” She blushed and muttered something unintelligible. I raised an eyebrow and said “That was lovely, but I didn’t understand a thing you said. You sure you’re an articulate mare?” She glared at me and said “I’m very articulate. I just don’t know how to respond to a rogue like you asking me such a thing. I don’t even know why you’d ask that.” I smirked at her and she glared saying “You jerk, you were teasing me?” I nodded and she hit me with magic I laughed feeling a light tickle as my body absorbed the magic then winced as my arm went numb from the elbow down, where the blast had hit. She studied me curiously and asked “Something wrong?” I nodded and said “The magic you used numbed my arm. It’ll pass, but I think I’ll refrain from pissing you off.” She snorted as if to say she wasn’t pissed and I said “I know you’re not really pissed, I just had to tease a little bit, and you’re more flustered than anything.” She blushed realizing she’d overreacted and I said “No worries Twilight, I understand. A mare shouldn’t be bugged about her fantasies by a rogue human who hasn’t even known her a day. You’re a bit more sociable than I expected when AJ said you lived in a library. If I didn’t know better I’d say you were rather used to talking to new people and ponies.” She smiled slightly and said “That’s thanks to my friends. I’ve only known them a few days but they already brought me out of my shell.” I nodded and blinked as we walked into a party that was midswing. I was tackled by a pink blob who said “Hey you’re late mister.” I blinked confused wondering when I said I’d be at a party and the blob, that turned out to be a pink pony with a poufy mane, who I realized had to be Pinkie Pie, continued “You were supposed to be here like an hour ago. Then we were going to surprise you and Moonlight, but no you miss the surprise so we had to just start the party and what fun is a surprise party without the surprise? I mean yeah it’s still fun since it’s a party, but it’s not a surprise party anymore. Anyway hi I’m Pinkie Pie, but you knew that from when you came in with Moonlight. So who are you again?” I laughed and said “Jake. Jake Wolf. I’m a writer. I’m also wondering if you’re giving Moonlight a room or if I’m going to have to find a place for both of us to stay.” Pinkie smiled at me and I smiled back then noticed everyone staring at us and said “Eheh, I guess we made quite the ruckus. Ah well, not like I can do anything about it. So what now miss party pony?” She smiled and said “Well to answer your first question, yes Moonlight gets room and board as long as she works here. To answer you second, we’re going to have fun.” I nodded and she hopped off me then got on the dance floor where she busted a move. I chuckled watching her go as I climbed to my feet and Twilight dusted me off with her magic. I smiled in thanks and Pinkie suddenly popped up in front of us again and grabbed my hand with her mouth dragging me into Sugarcube Corner. I chuckled and followed her deciding it was best not to fight against her. I was dragged onto the dance floor and slowly let the music move me. The ponies stopped and stared for a bit then moved in around me. I chuckled and said “Well this is fun.” The ponies nodded and Pinkie popped up to drag me back over to Twilight who was talking to Applejack, a marshmallow white unicorn with a violet mane and tail, and a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane. I smiled as Pinkie dragged me over and said “Hello Twilight, Applejack, and who might these two lovely mares be?” The Pegasus blushed and hid behind her mane while the unicorn smiled and said “Why hello Darling, I’m Rarity and this is Fluttershy. It’s nice to meet you. I see you need a help with fashion though.” I snorted but nodded anyway to make things move along smoother. She smiled and said “Drop by my boutique and I can promise that I’ll be glad to help make you a new outfit, first one’s even free of charge.” I smiled as Midnight walked up to all of us and engaged Rarity into conversation distracting her from me and allowing me to study Miss Fluttershy. She was as I said before a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane and tail and blue eyes. She had slightly smaller wings than most Pegasi, but I could tell she could fly. I smiled at her and she blushed hiding more. I sighed and said “Do I scare you?” She nodded timidly and I stretched then pulled up a chair and sat down. She studied me carefully noticing the chair and looked at me questioningly. I smiled slightly and said “I’m not going to do anything to you. I’m just going to sit here. If you want you can walk away, or come closer, whatever you feel is better for you.” She smiled slightly, which I barely caught behind her mane then slowly stepped closer. I smiled and said “There we go, that’s a good girl. It’s alright I’m not going to hurt you, nor is anyone else.” I seemed to be soothing her, just like a skittish horse. It was a talent I had, one I rarely used anymore, but it wasn’t like I’d needed it in quite a while. I stroked her mane as she walked over and looked at me up through it. I smiled and she said softly “Hi there, mister.” I smiled and stroked her mane and she continued “I was wondering what you are exactly?” I smiled and said “Well my name is Jake Wolf. As for what I am, I’m human. Though it appears the only one like me is a statue in the Canterlot gardens from what Spike said. Though if there is a statue of a human in the royal gardens, I wonder why.” I shrugged that thought away and said “So miss Fluttershy, is there anything you’d like to talk about?” I continued rubbing her mane as I spoke surprising her friends and calming her even more. She stood about equal with my chest if not a little below it putting her close to the same height as Twilight Sparkle. I yawned as she said “Well I like animals.” I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to go on. She smiled slightly and continued “I’m the local veterinarian, and I also pair everyone up with their perfect pets. I’m also trained in medicine to a degree but my main degrees are in veterinary science, zoology, and biology.” I nodded smiling the more I learned and kissed her ears causing her to blush and shy away. I stretched and said “Sorry to startle you. You’re just so adorable when you’re talking about your animals.” I held up my hands showing I meant no harm and continued “It’s like a friend of mine back home when she talked about music. She lost herself in her work whenever she was working on a new song. It was cute to see her face get a faraway look and her mind turning as she focused on the thing that made her life so fun for her. You’re talking about animals was just like that. I used to play with her hair when she got like that, and in your case I just couldn’t resist playing with your ears in my own way.” Fluttershy nodded and slowly approached me again then I went back to stroking her mane as she turned to Applejack and said “So how come you aren’t surprised by him, huh Applejack?” Applejack scuffed up the floor then said “I met him at the farm last night. He came looking for work, but I sent him into town because of his unicorn friend. We don’t need no magic on mah farm. We just need hard work, and honest ponies that are willing to do that work.” I chuckled at that and Applejack glared at me causing me to stifle my laughs and just nod. She gave me the stink eye as she continued “Mah farm just needs a boost in sales. I mean our primary exports are apples, cider, and zap apple jam, but Cider season and the Zap apples are both far away.” I tried to think back to the episodes of my little pony, which weren’t much help then whistled softly and said “Zap apples are rainbow colored apples grown close to the Everfree right?” Applejack nodded surprised and I said “Man I’m curious what those would taste like. Especially with the kind of magic needed to grow them.” She smirked at Twilight who looked lost as to what I was saying then I continued “Of course I also want to try Sweet Apple Acres Cider. I guess I’ll have to wait for that though.” Twilight snickered at that and said “I‘ve heard good things about Sweet Apple Acre hard cider, and regular cider from Gleaming.” The others looked at her confused and I smirked realizing that my being here had changed things from in the show more than I thought. Twilight noticed the others looks and said “Gleaming is my older sister.” I sipped some punch as she went on to talk about her sister who was best friends with Cadance. I was surprised she had a sister instead of a brother but otherwise it matched up. Twilight glanced at me and said “Jake do you plan on heading back to the library when I do or staying a little after I leave?” I shrugged and glanced at her as if asking ‘Why?’ She smiled slightly and said “If you stay after I leave I’ll have Spike leave the door unlocked when we get in, but if you come with us then I guess we’ll lock the door behind you.” I smiled at her and said “Alright no worries, I’ll let you know what I’m going to do before you leave.” She nodded and walked off with Applejack leaving me alone with Fluttershy who I’d yet to stop stroking the mane of. Fluttershy sighed in pleasure as I moved to stroking her ears and said “So Miss Fluttershy, how long have you been in ponyville?” Fluttershy shivered as I scratched a particular itch and looked at me with big doe eyes getting me right in the heart. There had to be a law against such a cute face being used as a weapon even if it wasn’t used as a weapon in a fight. Finally she said “I’ve been here quite a while. I moved here after flight school.” I nodded and motioned for her to continue as I stroked her ears and mane causing her to let out soft whinnies of approval. She continued “When I moved here I worked on getting my degrees. After that I became the town veterinarian and moved into my cottage on the edge of town where all the little dears can come visit me without trouble or having to see everypony or coming into town.” I nodded and said “That has to be easier for wild creatures. So, why are you so scared of me of all people and ponies? I mean I gotta be an exotic creature to you, is it the elongated canines?” She nodded shyly and I said “Ah, so it’s because I’m partially a predator. Ah well can’t blame you for that. Well I guess I’ll leave you be Miss Fluttershy.” She smiled and walked off while I sipped a glass of punch and was suddenly poked in the head by a rainbow maned cyan Pegasus. I knew this had to be Rainbow Dash, but I asked “Hello who are you,” anyway. She smirked and said “I’m just the most awesome Pegasus in Equestria.” I motioned for her to go on looking slightly skeptical and she continued “My name is Rainbow Dash, and I’m going to be a wonderbolt soon enough.” I nodded as if this was something I wholeheartedly agreed with causing her to glare and ask “You making fun of me?” I shook my head slowly then smiled at her. She nodded and said “Good.” I yawned and she reached past me to take a glass of punch then sat down next to me and asked “So what are you?” I smirked and said “I am a homo-sapien or human. Why have a problem with those who aren’t ponies, you’re not speciesist are you?” She stared at me and I said “What? I don’t know anything about you other than you’re the most awesome Pegasus in equestria. That doesn’t mean much when trying to learn more about someone. If you’re not a speciesist then tell me about yourself, maybe you’re here for some sweet human loving. Well hate to say it but I don’t just jump in the sack with anybody.” She gasped incoherent with my teasing and I said “Sorry Miss Dash had to tease. I doubt anyone in equestria is interested in me that way, especially since I’m such a rarity. Well Rarity as in oddity not Rarity the pony.” That got her to laugh a bit and said “Alright that last one was pretty good I give you credit. However I’m going to get you back for tormenting me with your strange sense of humor.” I shrugged and made a bring it on motion. She stared at me confused and said “Was that like a gryphon expression, or a minotaur?” I blinked confused and she explained “That motion wasn’t something a pony can do so what did it mean?” I smirked and said “Bring It On.” She grinned hearing that and we stared each other in the eye. Suddenly moonlight walked up and pushed me over. I yelled out “WHAT THE HAY MOONLIGHT!!!” She ignored me and studied Dash up close and personal getting in her space. I watched and snickered slightly at the look on Dash’s face. She looked to me for help and I slowly pulled Moonlight away saying “Easy girl, let the athlete catch her breath. What’s got your tail in a knot girly?” Moonlight looked at me then at Dash then back to me and said “I have no problem with the other bearers, but you’re getting to close to the rainbow one for my liking.” I snickered and stroked her ears causing them to twitch and he to look at me questioningly. I shook my head and motioned for her to relax which she slowly did so then turned to Rainbow and said “So what is your problem with my human?” I snorted at the, my part and scratched a bit harder causing her to let out a soft whinny. Dash stared at her and said “He’s your stallion? Wow odd, I guess it fits though since you’re both new to town. I don’t know what you see in him though, he’s not exactly the kindest guy around, nor is he the most sociable from what I’ve seen.” I snorted at that letting my magic fingers work on Moonlight’s ears then started scratching Dash causing her to sigh in bliss and say “Ok he’s got the fingers going for him. However he’s somewhat bigger than a pony, so what are you going to do when he moves out of the library?” I snorted and said “A. We’re not dating. B. We’re heading to Canterlot soon enough, after we get a place here in town. C. I can take care of myself, and D. I doubt that Moonlight meant I was her mate when she called me her human. I believe she meant it like I was her pet or friend, not sure which. If she meant it like pet then she will learn I’m no one’s pet. Just because my name is wolf doesn’t mean I’m anyone’s pet.” Dash chuckled and said “I like your spunk Jake. Well I’ll see you two around. I’ve gotta get home lots of work in the morning.” I nodded and saw Twilight heading for the door so bid everyone my farewell and walked over to her as she put Spike on her back with her magic and the three of us headed back to the library. When we got into the library Twilight locked it and started for the stairs to put Spike to bed. I followed her up to the guest room then collapsed into my bed, which was a little small for me, but would do if I curled my legs, and closed my eyes. Twilight knocked on my door about five minutes later and I opened my eyes to look at her. She studied the bed and said “Damn you’re about the size of an alicorn huh?” I nodded she sighed and said “Well sadly I can’t really make the bed much bigger, so you’re stuck with it for now.” I nodded and she continued “Besides the bed how are you doing?” I moved my hand in a so-so gesture and she smiled slightly saying “Thanks for getting along with my friends. I don’t know what I’d have done if you and they had fought since I already promised you could stay at the library and work here.” I sat up yawning and shrugged before saying “They’re all pretty nice mares. I don’t think I’ll have any trouble continuing to get along with them as time goes on. Rainbow’s a riot to tease, Fluttershy is too nice to hurt, Applejack seems dependable, not sure about Rarity, and Pinkie’s a riot. I just hope that my friend Moonlight can get along with them. Anyway you need anything from me Twilight?” She shook her head no and I smiled then said “Alrigh then, I’m going to go crash if that’s alrigh with you.” She nodded and I laid back then closed my eyes and slipped into a peaceful slumber my mind already plotting on how to get back at Moonlight, and what to do to further tease Rainbow as well as what my job would entail. ***************************************************************************************************************** As morning broke I woke up in a cold sweat. I stretched slowly and muttered “Damn night terrors found me again. I hope I wasn’t yelling in my sleep again.” I slowly got up and took a shower in the attached bathroom then got dressed and headed downstairs where Spike was making pancakes for himself and Twilight. I sat at the table and said “Morning Spike. How was your night?” He shrugged and I said “Not feeling too talkative this morning?” He shook his head and I sighed then laid my head down no my arms yawning. Twilight trotted downstairs about three or four minutes later and I sat up long enough to give her a nod of acknowledgement before putting my head back down and closing my eyes. I could feel pony and dragon both studying me until finally Twilight asked “You alright?” I nodded without lifting my head to high and she continued “You seem kind of down. Missing home?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “You’re not missing home; you think you’re alright, but you have not looked up since I came down. So what’s wrong Jake?” I yawned and said “Nightmares.” She blinked surprised and I said “I’m just tired because I was suffering from old nightmares. Nothing to worry about, I promise, if they get to bad I’ll let you know and ask for some time away.” She nodded and sat down across from me as Spike dished her up a plate of pancakes. Spike looked at me and said “You’re going to have to get your own breakfast, Jake.” Twilight blinked and started to protest but I held up a hand and said “Easy Twilight. I figured he’d want to stop me from eating, no worries. I’ll make myself something, just relax and eat.” Twilight nodded and went back to eating as I searched the cabinets and made myself a bowl of oatmeal. Spike snorted at me and dug in seeming to have a grudge against me for something I didn’t do. Ah well it wasn’t like he had turned against me just because I was human, it was more because I had caused trouble when I first arrived than anything. That or he had problems with me breaking into the dynamic of him and Twilight, which I couldn’t really blame since it was all he’d known since he’d hatched. That was of course excluding Gleaming Shield, Twilight’s parents, and Celestia who all had probably helped raise him. Yawning I finished my oatmeal and cleaned the bowl then put it away along with the spoon. Twilight seemed to be watching me. Spike saw her looking and said “Something up Twi?” She shook her head and the three of us lapsed into silence. Spike studied me and asked “You planning something?” I shook my head no and started for the entrance of the library then sat behind the desk while Twilight walked in and sat down after pulling a book off the shelf then started flipping through it. Spike watched her for a bit then started dusting off everything, and me, well I just opened the door turned the closed sign to open and sat back down waiting for the first customer of the day to come in. The day passed rather sluggishly after a few hours the other element bearers arrived and took Twilight out. I chuckled and waved them off when they invited me and Spike left with them leaving me alone. I thought about reading a book, but the thought of someone coming in and needing help forced me to decide otherwise. Stretching and propping my feet on the table I closed my eyes and prepared to relax while I waited for either Twilight to return or somepony else to come in looking for a book. Eventually my prayers for entertainment were answered as Moonlight walked in and dropped her disguise revealing her true form of Nightmare Moon and said “The pink one is hellacious.” I raised an eyebrow and said “What about Pinkie is so hellacious that you had to tell me in your true form? Also you do realize Twilight and the others could be here at any moment and if you’re revealed to be Nightmare Moon we’re both screwed over, right?” She nodded and I sighed then said “Tell me what happened and if it’s bad enough I’ll get you out of working at Sugarcube Corner. If it’s not however you go back and you put a smile on your face. You also put up with Pinkie until I say it’s time to leave.” She glared at me and said “She threw three parties and had me help her with each and every one. Then she dragged me throughout town doing errands for her, before finally allowing me to tend the counter in Sugarcube Corner. Also she wouldn’t stop pranking me.” I raised an eyebrow as if to ask that was all and she continued “She said she’s going to get me involved in more parties just because my magic came in handy in setting up one. I need you to get me out of there before she terrorizes me.” I snorted and said “Nighty,” she glared as I said this and I continued “Fine, Nightmare Moon, I can’t see the harm in you continuing to work with Pinkie. She’s just trying to get you to smile more. Something you need to learn to do. It’s normal for ponies to have moments where they prank their friends, and you agreed to work with Pinkie thus you have to put up with her quirks. I understand this is hard for you, being a creature of the night, but learn to enjoy life. Soon enough we’re going to be facing your sisters and at that point the only thing between us and the statue garden is the word of the six mares we’re trying to befriend saying we’re ok. However if it’s really so hard, we’ll take our first trip to Canterlot in two weeks when I get paid, ok?” She nodded and said “Fine,” before resuming her disguise and trotting back to the bakery just as Twilight and Spike walked in causing me to breathe a sigh of relief that they hadn’t been a mere few seconds earlier. I waved at them as they walked in and glanced at Moonlight, since that was the disguise she as using, as she walked toward Sugarcube Corner. I yawned and stretched then popped my neck and motioned for Spike and Twilight to tell me about how their day went. Twilight said “Well the girls and I just hung out at the café. Pinkie really likes your friend, said she helps out a lot.” I nodded and Spike grumbled causing me to glance at him then back to Twilight questioningly. Twilight sighed and said “He’s just grumpy because Rarity was talking about you more than he thought she should. He still doesn’t trust you despite having no reason not to trust you. I don’t really get it.” I shrugged and motioned for her to continue talking about her day. She smiled glad to see I was interested in her and her friend and said “Well after the café we all went out to the park to relax. Rainbow did a few new tricks, Fluttershy introduced us to her animals, and Applejack and Rarity got into an argument. It was fun but I couldn’t help but feel we left you all alone. So did you have anything interesting happen?” I shook my head and said “Nope, just saw my friend a few seconds before you came in. Other than that the day was boring. Why, worried I’ll decide to quit if I don’t have something to keep me occupied?” She shook her head and I chuckled slightly then said “Good because other than taking a break to visit Canterlot in two weeks, I don’t plan on leaving ponyville. By the way could you please write a letter to the princess telling her my friend Moonlight and I need to speak with her.” Twilight blinked and said “You want to talk with the princess? Are you nuts? I can’t just tell her ‘Oh by the way there’s a human living with me and wants to see you in two weeks I hope that’s not a problem,’ at the end of my friendship reports.” I raised an eyebrow as if to ask why not and she stopped herself mid rant to really consider than then sighed and said “What do you think Spike, should we send the letter or should we just leave him to find another way to get a hold of the princess?” Spike shrugged and said “Depends, would he be turned to stone for bothering the princess?” Twilight shrugged and he continued “If not, I don’t really see a problem with it.” However the look in his eyes said he was hoping that that would indeed happen to me and I smirked at him thinking he was going to get over whatever problem he had with me or we were going to trade harsh words before everything was said and done. Spike yawned and said “Whatever you want to send just dictate it Twilight and I’ll write it out.” Twilight smiled and said “Thanks Spike, I’ll have it prepared before bed time. If you want you can go up, I need to talk to Jake about some stuff and I’d rather not inconvenience you or take up your time.” Spike nodded and stretched out the waddled up the stairs which made me snicker thinking how my old friend Amanda would call the way he walked cute, and that personally I found it adorable, almost as adorable as Twilight seemed Adorkable. Twilight turned to me and held up a hoof as if to say wait and I nodded then she cast a privacy spell around us. I raised a brow and she said “So who are you really?” I blinked and said “Jake Wolf.” She nodded and pulled out a book then turned it to face me. I studied the cover and saw it was a text written by Celestia about a man, literally it said ‘A man who helped shape ponydom,’ rather than a stallion. I blinked and said “Shouldn’t that be stallion?” She shook her head and I said “Alright, so if it isn’t supposed to say Stallion, what does it mean by man? I mean Drake is a dragon, stallion male pony, Gryphon a male gryphon, not sure about male sea-ponies, bull male minotaur, Billy male goat, and man usually means human. I don’t see why you’re showing me this.” She sighed and said “Open and read it. Then tell me how much you resemble the main character. It’s supposed to be a story told to foals about the hero who sacrificed himself to stop Eris, but scholars think man is a metaphor while children want to meet the only man in equestria. Applejack wouldn’t know having no formal schooling, but most unicorns are required to do a report on the man in the book and what they think he’d say about Equestria today, same for most schools that no about him. So I’d like to hear what you have to say and if you are he.” I blinked and shrugged then flipped open the book and read the first page. It was a note from the author saying that this book was written from their memories and that the person portrayed was a person they’d been rather close to. It also went on to say that the characters in the book were all historical figures who interacted with the character the book was about. I flipped to the next page and saw an artist’s rendition of, well, me. I blinked and stared at the picture noticing the jaw was more heroic and squared, the eyes were grey rather than blue, the face had a scar on it, and the muscles were more defined than my own. Though remove those minor differences and you would have me. The caption under the picture said “Jake Wolf, defender of Equestria.” I raised an eyebrow as I looked at Twilight and asked “This some kind of joke?” She shook her head and I sighed then turned to the third page which had a quote from this supposed hero. The quote read “I’m just a traveler. I’ve spent my life moving from place to place trying to get a feeling for my past and future. This world’s past is my future, and my past is its history. I wonder what the gods of this world would say if they saw one such as me travelling along it so blatantly without any care for the changes I’ve made.” I blinked and muttered “Ok so that’s definitely something I would say, seeing as I’ve always felt like the world moves past me faster than I’m ready for.” I flipped through the book reading all the quotes from the different characters and getting a feel for Jake Wolf as the author called their human male. Eventually I had to agree that he was me. Maybe not the present me, but a form of me that existed in Equestria’s past. Maybe an alternate universe, or a clone, whatever the case he wasn’t the current me but he was me. I looked at Twilight and said “He’s me.” She nodded and I continued “I don’t know how, especially since I’m here in Equestria’s present and he was in the past, but he is me. I can’t deny it. Just one more reason I need to speak with the princesses. So, think you can set that meeting up for two weeks from now?” She nodded and said “Yeah, though you sure you don’t want to go sooner?” I nodded not explaining my reasoning, but thinking she’d figure it out after seeing me around town. She dispelled the barrier against eavesdropping and the two of us walked up to our rooms then collapsed. Well Twilight went and collapsed I laid on my bed staring up at the ceiling late into the night my mind going over what I’d read and what it could possibly mean for me now. I sighed and closed my eyes falling asleep only to find myself in my mindscape where Nightmare Moon in her true form was waiting for me. I glanced at her and said “You knew.” She raised an eyebrow and I explained “You knew that I existed in Equestria’s past. The moment you heard my name you knew. That’s why you’ve been blocking your memories from me. You didn’t want to influence how I saw you and Equestria.” She sighed and nodded then said “At first it was to control you. Then as time went on it was because I genuinely didn’t want you to become as hard as the other you. Yes he is you by the way, he’s just an older harsher you. I didn’t want to see you become him because from Luna’s memories he lost the happiness in his eyes the longer he was around. He seemed to have become jaded after facing Eris. Then he turned to stone breaking Luna’s heart in the process. It was one of the key things that led to my birth and control of Luna.” I blinked and said “Huh?” She sighed sadly and looked away as a memory played before the two of us. It was of a cloaked figure who’s right arm was encased in stone standing in the palace gardens staring up at the moon. The figure said “Luna you shouldn’t love me, I’ll only break your heart.” A sniffle was heard then a voice said “I don’t care; I can’t deny what my heart wants any longer. I watched you consort with Clover, train with Starswirl, and even tease Tia. I can’t stand to let my love wither like a wilted rose.” The figure sighed and said softly “I’ll be encased in stone within a week. Maybe sooner, However if I ever awaken from my prison we’ll see. I have people waiting for me in the future. My daughter will be wondering what happened to me, and I can’t bear to see her crying.” Luna inhaled and said “What do you mean?” He replied “I have an adopted daughter. Her name is Scootaloo but I call her scoots. After Eris is defeated, if she breaks free, take her here to the gardens and let her stand before me as a statue, if anyone can break a heart of stone it’s the tears of one’s loved ones and children.” Luna swallowed and said “I promise. Should this happen I’ll do so. However you don’t think you’ll avoid turning to stone, do you?” The figure shook his head and said “Sorry Lulu, I don’t think I’ll escape this time. Good luck with Tia, and remember even when the darkest of times have passed we can all be redeemed.” The memory ended there and Nightmare Moon had tears running down her muzzle. I wiped away the tears and stroked her neck sighing softly. I muttered “Bastard. He didn’t even offer her his love in return, just the false promise that he’ll awaken from his slumber. Then again maybe he was afraid he wouldn’t awaken and it would hurt her more.” I sighed as I thought about what I’d do and mumbled “Yeah that’s most likely the case. He probably did love her but didn’t want to add more sorrow to her heart by having returned her feelings only to fade away a short time later. At least I can yell at him in the gardens.” Nightmare Moon chuckled at that and I asked “What you’ve never seen a guy yell at himself? It’s very relaxing.” Nightmare laughed and smiled slightly. She studied me and I smiled back then she said “Why is it that you can cheer me up with little to no trouble?” I smirked and she said “I want an honest reason not a pick up line like ‘I’m just that good.’” I still grinned and said “Because I’m a human, and we’re just that awesome.” She hit me a few times laughing loudly and I said “But seriously, it’s probably because of Luna’s memories and the things I’ve done for you since we met.” She nodded and I stroked her cheek gently causing her to blush. I moved my hand away and said “Relax, we’re in my mind no one can see us unless I want them too. Even Luna is blocked from my dreams with the veil of darkness I summoned. I’m still not sure how I’m using magic. Do you have any idea?” She sighed and said “You’re in tune with the music of harmony. It makes ponies sing but also allows us to use magic like flight, telekinesis, or teleportation. It also allows ponies to commune with nature better. It’s strange but it’s an integral part of our world. Even the other races feel it in some way. I believe Twilight is the most in tune being the element of magic. Speaking of, when are we going to reveal my true form to the elements?” I twitched my smile dying and said “Can’t it wait till after we’ve talked with Luna and Celestia and proved you’re not evil?” She nodded slowly and I sighed in relief then said “Good because I really didn’t want that conversation. Just like how I don’t want Luna to know that I’m here until she talks with me. I have to show her I’m not her Jake; I’m either his past or an alternate reality version of him. I’m leaning toward alternate reality since it would explain why two of us exist at the same time, unless of course he’s in a state of paralysis that prevents him from interacting with the time stream thereby allowing him, or me, to be in two places at once so long as one is not in the time stream until the second has left it. Gods I hate timey whimey stuff. Damn the doctor and getting me to say that.” Nightmare chuckled and curled around me as I laid my head on her flank and stroked her cheek making her smile then say softly “I think I would be a lot angrier without you around. Of course I’d also be a lot darker and trying to replace Luna if we’d never met, but if you were to vanish I think I’d be heartbroken just as Luna was when she lost her version of you. Especially after seeing the kind of man you seem to be. So what’s the plan for tomorrow?” I blinked and said “My plan is to work with Twilight in the library; after that I think I’ll go into town and buy groceries for the library. Then I’ll work on getting Spike to accept me. As is that’s all part of settling in. Then in two weeks we go to Canterlot and reveal ourselves to Celestia and Luna, yay.” Nightmare swatted me with her wing and I said “Oh so I’m not allowed to use sarcasm now. God this is like my first marriage all over again.” She blushed and covered her face with a wing causing me to burst out laughing and say “Sorry, sorry, your face is priceless. I haven’t been married, haven’t even dated in years. I was single back home, and since my parents passed on and left me the ranch I didn’t have time to date.” She stared at me and said “Then why do you have memories of so many broken hearts?” I winced thinking back to all the girls who’d I’d left or been left by and images appeared of each one saying farewell around us. Nightmare nodded and said “Yeah like those. Why do you let them continue to hurt your heart if you had no time to date?” I sighed and said “Because they were memories of friends. Every one of them was a friend before or after the break up. Most found the right guy, some found the right girl, and others decided they didn’t want anything to do with romance. I’m a wolf at heart, I need a mate. I can’t handle being alone for too long, so I remind myself why I’m alone with the memories of the failures. Is that honest enough for you Nightmare?” She winced at the harshness of my tone and said “I didn’t know. I’m sorry.” I nodded accepting her apology and she said “Is that why you refused Luna because you’re afraid of another heartbreak, or would it be because you didn’t’ want to break her heart?” I shrugged not sure since that hadn’t happened to me, and I wouldn’t know unless it did. I knew that it led to the darkness consuming both Moon and Luna. I couldn’t call her nightmare all the time, and I was tempted to steal the goddess Artemis’s name to use on her as she was technically a goddess of the dark side of the moon. She studied me and said “What about your feelings for Twilight and the other girls?” I snorted and said “Crushes based on characters not the real girls. I doubt any of them would want anything to do with me, and even if they did, I doubt they’d feel good being with a demon in human skin. They don’t know my past, you don’t know my past, and I remember things that would torment you for eternity because you just wanted the night recognized. You didn’t have to kill, though; I’m guessing there’s more to the lunar rebellion than anyone knows.” She winced at the words lunar rebellion and I sighed stroking her black star filled mane and said “Relax I don’t hold anything against you. I doubt most ponies nowadays know about the lunar rebellion or want to. Only those you pissed off in the present will have anything against you and Luna, and when they find out your two split, well then they’ll turn it on you and I’ll kick their ass. No one hurts my friends physically, emotionally, or mentally if I can help it.” She smiled and said “You really care about your friends, huh?” I nodded and she continued “So do you trust Twilight and the others so far?” I nodded and she continued “Good, because Pinkie seems trustworthy. I can’t wait to see what she has planned for tomorrow. You’d think I wouldn’t like baking but it’s very cathartic. Anyway I’ll leave you to dream I should go to my own head and sleep since this is using my power. If I keep using my power we may need a darkness session soon.” I nodded realizing that was what she called it when I entered her mind and got rid of the darker things that controlled her from time to time. It seemed like being around Pinkie helped her stay cheery. She vanished and my mindscape faded into a regular dream of running as a wolf. I woke up the following morning and walked downstairs where Twilight and Spike were eating breakfast. I made myself some toast as Twilight watched me and Spike asked “Have a good night’s rest?” I nodded before buttering my toast and taking a bite. Twilight yawned and Spike continued “So you didn’t try to sneak into our room?” I shook my head and he said “Huh, that’s surprising; I thought a guy like you would try to take advantage of Twilight.” I bit into my toast and just stared at him blankly as I chewed slowly. Twilight swatted him and said “Spike stop.” I finished my toast and sat at the table then looked at Twilight. She studied me and said “You look ok, why haven’t you said anything this morning?” I shrugged and pointed at her list that was set next to her. She handed it to me with her magic and said “I was hoping you would go get the groceries while Spike and I reshelf the library.” I yawned and said “Sure, I’ll need the money though. Also no worries about me, if I get done early I’ll go do something to stay out of the way. Maybe read a good book or two after you’re done shelving the library.” She nodded and handed me a bag of bits then I walked out the door waving over my shoulder as Spike and Twilight got to work. I walked along the street humming until I got to Applejack’s stall. She looked up as I approached and I said “Morning AJ, I have a list of things I need for the library from Twilight so I think I’ll just give that to you and let you set the price.” She nodded and I handed her the list which she assembled in record time then said “Well, that’ll be five bits.” I was surprised it was so little cause that had been a pretty big order. I gave her seven and told her to keep the change. She smiled and said “Thanks partner.” I nodded and put the bag in my left arm as I walked along picking up things from the other vendors. I stopped at Carrot top for some vegetables; the quill and sofa place for quills, and then stopped at Sugarcube corner for some desert then headed back to the library. I walked in to mass chaos. The books were all over the place and Twilight’s magic was running rampant throughout the library. I put the groceries and the bits on the table then quickly headed back out not wanting to get caught up in the whirlwind of things in the library that was reshelving day. I walked to the park humming a nameless song and sat on a bench watching the people go about their day. I yawned and closed my eyes just relaxing, and enjoying the day. I knew Twilight didn’t want me in the library while she was reshelving so I figured I’d stay out here for a few hours, maybe go to AJ’s farm or look for Rainbow. I didn’t have any money so I couldn’t exactly go to Rarity’s boutique and ask for extra clothes. I sighed and got up ready to head back to the library. As soon as I took my first step I heard “LOOK OUT!!!!” I instinctively turned around only to be slammed into by rainbow dash my back skidding along the ground. I winced each time my head hit a rock and she said “Ouch that had to leave a mark. Sorry about that, I was practicing a new trick and it got away from me.” I groaned in reply and she said “Want me to help you up?” I shook my head and crawled out from under her then climbed to my feet and studied her. She smiled innocently and said “So, it appears you’re not working today, what can I do to make your day better? How about hanging out?” I held up a hand and said “Whoa there mare. I am all for fun, but after you make me bash my head into the ground a few times I think we need to take a break unless you want to walk with me instead of flying past.” She sighed and I said “You don’t have to walk with me Dash, you can fly off and do your own thing, I’m just going to walk, maybe drop by Fluttershy’s, probably avoid the boutique, maybe take a walk in Whitetail Wood. She nodded and walked over then the two of us started heading toward Whitetail Wood where I’d slept my first night out of the Everfree. I yawned and stroked Dash’s main causing her to whicker and blush slightly. I chuckled and asked “New to the magic of fingers?” She nodded and said “Yeah, though that felt really good.” I nodded and continued combing my fingers through her mane humming a wordless tune. She studied me and asked “So, what makes you work for Twilight, by your build you’re pretty athletic, and to bounce back from a crash like that you have to have some muscle on you. So why do you work in a library when you could do something else, I mean yeah you can’t work with me and the weather team seeing you got no wings, but hey you should be able to find a cooler job than secondary assistant to Twilight.” I snickered and said “Well the pay should be good, the place to live is awesome, and I enjoy books. Plus other than the fact Twilight’s up at all sorts of odd hours doing research there are no real draw backs. So that is why I plan on working for Twilight long as I can.” She sighed and I rubbed her ears causing her to sigh in contentment rather than disappointment. I chuckled and said “So you got anything planned RD?” She shook her head and I said “Cool I guess, so I’m going to go check on the library come with if you want or go nap.” She trotted alongside me to the library and we walked in then I had to grab her and dive out of the way as a book came sailing at our heads only to be stopped by Twilight’s magic. She looked up and said “Oh hey Rainbow, Jake. How are you two doing and Jake thanks for leaving the library to me and Spike it made things easier for the two of us.” I waved her off and raised an eyebrow questioningly. She smiled sheepishly and said “That book got away from me.” I nodded and stretched then helped Rainbow to her feet and she flew off grumbling. I had a feeling I’d be seeing a lot of the rainbow maned Pegasus over the next two weeks. I sat down at the desk and said “So I would say I’ve officially settled, though I need to talk to Moonlight Breeze tomorrow otherwise I’m all yours.” She nodded and sat down across from me as Spike poured us both tea. I wasn’t a fan of tea, much prefer soda personally, but I drank it without any complaints. I sipped my tea adding sugar here and there to make it palatable for myself while Twilight stared at me confusedly. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Yes?” She smiled and shook her head deciding whatever it was wasn’t important. I nodded and said “Alright.” Afterward the three of us played a game of mareopoly which was pony monopoly. I yawned and listened to Spike and Twilight playfully bicker deciding that life was good and settling in was rather easy. I yawned again and rolled the dice after the other two said it was my turn then the rest of the evening passed by rather quickly. Twilight won, and I decided I needed to take her gambling and ask her about the stock market. I had plans that would only be accomplished with lots of money and she was probably my ticket, well if I didn’t subconsciously card count anyway. Spike pointed at something on my face as we were all retiring and I felt it realizing it was a pimple. I hadn’t had one in months, but this one was rather large. I shrugged and told him it’d be gone by morning then we went into our separate rooms. I knew the rest of the week would be eventful but didn’t know just how eventful. Chapter 4: The Eventful Two WeeksSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 5: Canterlot, Meeting Princesses, Explaining Things, Magic Lessons.I walked through the doors with Artemis beside me and glanced up at Celestia who was sitting on her throne. She smiled at me and said “Hello old friend.” I smiled back at her and put an arm around Artemis’s shoulders, which were rather lower than they should be since she was still in her moonlight disguise. I studied Celestia who said “So who’s your friend, since they’re using high level transfiguration magic I feel I should know them but only Luna and myself tend to use such magic.” I blinked and said “Damn can’t pull the wool over your eyes. My friend will reveal herself, once I have your word that you won’t attack her no matter what she looks like, and that you’ll hear me out before tossing us into the dungeon.” She studied me carefully and I continued “I’ll also need Luna to promise the same thing at some point because I don’t want her attacking my friend either. I’d use a pinkie promise but those things are dangerous.” She raised an eyebrow at that and I said “Long story, but anyway, let’s get onto the topic at hand. I need you to swear to hear me out, not attack my friend once she drops the transfiguration, and not jump to any conclusions. After you’ve heard me out you can throw me in the dungeons if that’s what you feel is necessary to protect your ponies.” She studied me carefully and said “You’ve never done anything to earn my distrust Jake, even if you are younger than I remember you being. I can promise to do as you asked. So who is you’re friend?” I nodded at Artemis who dropped her disguise and donned her armor then bowed to Celestia. The guards were about to rush in but Celestia held up a hoof and stopped them. I growled softly my body vibrating as it prepared to change till Celestia said “Nightmare Moon, you look different. Your eyes aren’t as clouded by anger and your cutie mark is glowing.” I calmed down and Artemis said “Please Princess call me Artemis. I am no longer the nightmare.” Celestia looked surprised at her admission and the fact her voice was only slightly deeper than an adult Luna’s. She held her bow waiting to be told to rise as she said “Originally I was the darkness your sister feared, but Jake has helped me become cured of the hatred and bitterness. We have sessions of entering my mind and changing memories to free me. I’m sorry for attacking you, but I was consumed by rage at the time.” Celestia smiled and said “Please rise Artemis.” I sighed in relief until Celestia blasted me with a shot of TK or Telekinesis. I coughed lying on my back and holding my ribs as she strode toward me and said “Who are you; Jake would never enter another’s mind without their permission even to fix it.” I snorted and coughed then spat blood to the side, having bitten my cheek when I landed, and stared into Celestia’s eyes challengingly. She gasped and stepped back then said softly “That look, it’s the same look he gave Clover when she tried to… no you can’t be him though, he’s still a statue in the gardens.” I climbed to my feet dusting off and said “I’m his past. The longer I’m in this world the more the time stream prepares for when I will become he and he will stop being me.” She glared and I said “I know that look; I’m about to get kicked, blasted, or stabbed. I guess you don’t like me talking about the other Jake like we’re the same person, too bad.” I was blasted back by a wave of pure energy slamming into the wall and coughing as I fell to the floor. I climbed back to my feet wiping my mouth and stretched then said “If that’s the best you got, a thousand years of peace has gone way too easy on you.” She glared and blasted me again sending me flying into the doors of the throne room which were bolted shut temporarily. I knew the only way to get Celestia to chill was to let her throw a shit fit, so since she promised not to hurt Artemis that left me as her only target. I just had to make it worth blasting me, because honestly if I didn’t she’d feel really bad after all was said and done and may break down, if I did my job she’d feel relieved when she was done and would apologize, plus be thinking much clearer. I got back up dusting off and spat to the side staining the marble red and said “Peh, if the other me saw something in you it must have passed with age.” She growled and picked me up in TK, which I overloaded and fell to the ground then slammed me back into the doors with a beam of solidified sunlight. Artemis started to interfere when I said “ARTY NO!” She stopped and I said “She has to get this out of her system or else she’ll lash out at you. She’s so afraid you’ll corrupt Luna again she’s turning it into anger and to let all the anger go is the only way for her to think clearly. That said I doubt she has the strength to really hurt another alicorn. I’m human and taking her shit like it’s nothing.” Celestia snorted in anger and blasted me into a column where I laid still holding my ribs. After a few minutes I climbed back to my feet and said “Ok so throwing me around makes you feel better, good to know. Damn sadist pastel horse.” She snarled losing her cool even more and slammed into me her horn gouging into my shoulder making me grab her and hold her close. She finally broke down and said “Why, why do you let me hurt you?” I stroked her mane gently rubbing her ears with my other hand as she continued “You just stand there and throw back insults like it doesn’t hurt but I can see in your eyes that the words hurt you as much as the physical attacks. Why don’t you just stop and let it go?” I coughed and spat to the side stroking her mane gently then whispered in her ear. Her ear perked up and I said a little louder “You needed to vent. You’ve been beating yourself up over Luna for a thousand years and more, you’ve been carrying the weight of a kingdom for a thousand years, and one of your friends just showed up at your door years younger and looking different and you acted calm throughout but I know when someone’s ready to break. I gave you a way to release it before you broke. I’m not proud of the things I said but if they got you to react again I’d say them over and over until you realized that getting angry at yourself isn’t the way.” She whimpered crying into my chest and I said “You’re a tough mare Celli, you’ve been strong for too long. I know the only reason you’re able to let it out is because I wear his face. I hope you’ll learn to trust me like you do him until the two of us combine into one. I know that it was hard seeing the dark aspect of your sister after just getting her back, but Artemis isn’t evil.” Celestia looked up at me and I coughed a slightly liquid cough causing her to cast healing magic on me. I smiled sadly and said “Let it out Celli, because we both know Lulu is going to break the moment she sees me even if I’m not him yet.” She nuzzled my neck and said “You are him. You are the man who Luna and I looked up to that Clover loved, you’re the man Platinum respected, Smart cookie trusted, Hurricane fought alongside, and so many others relied upon. You’re the one who helped seal Eris, why do you doubt yourself?” I smiled sadly and stroked her hair whispering my response. She said in response “Just because you aren’t him physically doesn’t mean you aren’t the core of what made him, him. So many mares fell for him and he trusted all of them as if they were nothing but his friends, he said he already had those he loved but he had room in his heart for more. Luna will be overjoyed, as am I. I know you’re him because only he would take a hit like that from an alicorn and just smirk making a stupid comment like it was no big deal.” I chuckled and said “I’m hurting from being blasted around but you needed it. So Celestia why don’t I introduce you to Artemis Selene? Who was formerly Nightmare Moon.” She nodded getting off of me and we walked back to the throne where she took her seat and Artemis put a wing around me causing me to chuckle and say “Easy Arty I’m fine. My body is a lot more durable than you might think. I just fear how Luna’s going to react when she sees my face.” Arty chuckled and I booped her nose causing her to giggle and Celestia to smile. I stared between them then said “Celestia Sol, meet Artemis Selene, Dark side of the moon and dreams.” Celestia smiled and said “It’s nice to finally meet you without your darkness corrupting my senses. I see that you are close to Jake, which seems to be his goal, to become indispensable to the rulers of the world so that they have to rely on him.” I snorted and stuck out my tongue causing her to giggle and say “Ah how childish, are you sure you’re a man and not a colt?” I snorted and tackled her growling. She giggled happy no one had seen her break character from the stoic monarch they all seemed to rely on. I knew she was just happy to have a friend, so I planned on getting her to relax more. I smirked and booped her nose. She stared at me surprised and I said “You’re so fluffy.” She blinked again and I continued “However I should probably let you get back on your throne and Moonlight should hide herself again because I think we’re about to have company.” I got up and Celestia fixed herself with magic then Artemis reverted back to a unicorn and I dusted off walking back down the dais. As soon as I got off the dais the guard rushed in talking about how they heard a sound. Celestia held up a wing to forestall them and said “I’m sorry my little ponies, I happened to have a moment and my friend here used some magic that made a lot of noise.” I nodded humming happily and rubbing my neck as the guard studied me then she continued “He will become part of the palace hopefully so please allow him to explore the castle, under escort of course.” They nodded and trotted out as I smirked hiding it behind a hand as I waved at them with the other. When they closed the doors I burst out laughing and said “Oh goddesses and gods that was hilarious. I haven’t seen ponies so freaked out since coming to this messed up world. Then again is the world messed up or jut my view of it, hmmm.” Artemis smacked me in the back of the head causing me to crash forward and hit the ground hard. I winced and said “OWWWW! Moony, why’d you hit me?” She just stared at me nonplussed and I curled up on myself drawing on the ground with a finger muttering “You didn’t have to be so mean.” Artemis stared at me and said “Why are you acting like a sissy?” I held my heart as if wounded by her words and she continued “We both know you don’t give a bat’s backside that I hit you, you’re just pretending to be hurt to get Celestia to like you more. I won’t have it. So you are going to act like your real self and quit pretending to be more approachable. I know you don’t know how to react to Celestia and others, but treat her as you would Twilight or the other bearers.” I sighed and stood up standing at my full height, which was just shy of six feet and walked over to hug her. I glanced at Celestia and said “Hope you liked the show. I enjoyed pretending to be a wimpy little boy but Artemis is right it’s not me. I guess things are going to be interesting as time goes on. So what would you like to know before we find Luna or leave these chambers?” She studied me and said “Why do you ask?” I just stared at her nonplussed. She sighed and said “How did you come to be here?” I shrugged and she said “You really don’t know?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “Are you and the statue becoming one and the same?” I nodded. She said “Last question, are you going to do anything to Luna when you see her?” I shook my head in the negative and hummed softly, stretching my arms over my head. She studied me and said “I guess I should call Luna in here.” I shrugged letting her do as she wished leaning on Artemis in her moonlight disguise. Celestia hummed then walked out and talked to the guards before returning to her throne watching Artemis and I carefully. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Send for Lulu?” She nodded staring at me suspiciously now instead of with careful scrutiny and I said “Something I say bother you?” She shook her head still studying me and I shrugged saying “Alright then.” I closed my eyes yawning then stretched once again and popped my back. I stopped leaning against Artemis and sagged over her back mumbling “You’re going to have to wake me up when Luna arrives. No fighting unless she starts it.” Artemis snorted and said “I have no reason to argue with Luna. She is like a sister to me, hay so is Celestia.” Celestia made a sound of discontentment and I snickered as she continued “The only one I’m not sure of is Celestia’s niece.” I shivered at the thought of Cadance and murmured in fear of meeting the princess of love. I knew she’d be able to read me like an open book and as such I just didn’t want to deal with it. However I knew that I would have to at least talk to her if I planned on courting the princesses, which I asked myself if such was the case as Artemis sighed and said “You’re heavy.” I grumbled some nonsensical response and she swatted me with her mane. I grumbled and she said “You are lying on top of my shoulders and if my wings were out you’d be pressing against them. The least you can do is stop grumbling.” I snorted and Celestia chuckled saying “You two act rather close. Is this a side effect of the cleansing you did to her?” I shrugged without moving more than my shoulders and Artemis shook her head, at least that’s what it felt like she was doing since her neck was moving under me. I opened my eyes yawning and picked myself up off Artemis as the throne room doors burst open and Luna strode in. She was adorable. She was about even with my waist, her mane was dark blue as was her tail rather than a starry sky, and her eyes were focused on me in surprise. I smiled and waved only to be tackled and held close to her breast as she cried tears of relief. She said, in the royal Canterlot voice, “JAKE THOU YET LIVES!!!! WE THOUGHT THEE SLAIN BY THE ELEMENTS!!! HOW ART THOU MY FRIEND??!!??” My ears were ringing from being so close to such high volume and I whimpered a little in pain. She studied me and said “Why art thou whimpering?” I groaned and pointed at my ears having trouble hearing her and realized by reading her lips that she was apologizing. I waved it off and said “It’s fine, my ears just hurt from the royal Canterlot voice. If you weren’t holding onto me I’d be unsurprised if I’d been sent flying. Ouch though. Also I’m not your Jake, though he’ll be waking up soon enough. I’m his past.” Luna stared at me and I smiled slightly then said “Doesn’t mean I wouldn’t want to get to know you. Just means we have a lot to learn about each other. By the way the mare I was leaning on is Moonlight Breeze or Artemis Selene if you must know her real name. I’m Jake Wolf, the big pony on the dais is Celestia Sol, and you are Luna now that everyone’s names are dished out, Arty drop the disguise.” Luna blinked and started to say something when I stopped her with a kiss to the cheek causing her to blush. I grinned at her causing her to bat my head with a wing then we turned and faced Artemis who’d taken her true form. Luna suddenly wilted and said “Not you.” I raised an eyebrow and Luna continued “I thought the elements got rid of you. You shouldn’t be here, what happened, why did you come back, how did you come back?” I stroked Luna’s neck causing her to gain a little confidence and say “You will not take me from my sister again, nor will you take me from my friends. I refuse to be a pawn to your darkness, I see you’ve found a new host, is it Cadance, do we need to free her from your clutches?” I coughed to get Luna’s attention while Artemis wilted under the heated look Luna was giving her and Luna turned to face me. I said softly “Artemis was the nightmare, but she’s been redeemed just like you. She has her own body and she doesn’t want eternal night she just wants a family. I thought you, Celestia, Cadance, and I could give her one in our own way. She needs the one who understands her better than anyone to be like a sister to her, and that means you Lulu. Celestia slightly accepts her, after a few minor setbacks, and I accept her, it’s up to you and Cadance to decide if you’ll shun or accept her.” Luna stared at me and said “Thou art tricky.” I raised an eyebrow in question and she said “How thou phrased acceptance of her. Thee knows that it was being shunned and the night being taken for granted that turned us into the nightmare. We can’t willingly shun another to share the same fate if it is within our power.” I smiled knowing Luna would be on Arty’s side though she stopped my smile with a look and said “We shall give her the benefit of a chance. If she proves to be reformed we shall accept her into the royal family and vouch for her, however should she be manipulating your mind and trying to get you to vouch for her we shall have the elements come and purge the darkness and her, from this world.” I nodded in acquiescence and hugged Luna tight causing her to blush once again. I smirked and said “Knew you’d see it my way Lulu. Anyway how about the four of us retire to Celestia’s room and talk?” The other three thought about it then nodded and Celestia motioned for Artemis to hide herself again, which she did so grudgingly. I yawned and started for the doors kicking them open and saying “WE BE FREE BITCHES!!!” Artemis face hoofed and Luna giggled while Celestia sighed at my antics. I smirked at the three of them as I was surrounded by guards and said “Point spears at me any longer and one of you is going to get a broken leg, one a broken horn, and three broken wings. I don’t like deadly instruments pointed in my face.” Celestia groaned while Luna blushed, which I caught out of the corner of my eye, and Artemis giggled. I snorted and said “See gentlestallions I don’t fear you, and the princesses know it. Hell my unicorn friend finds how you’re treating me hilarious. Now then, GET THE BUCK OUT OF MY WAY OR I’LL MAKE YOU!!!” They jumped back and I grabbed a spear that was accidentally thrust at me then twisted it and wacked the guard over the head with it before twirling and kicking a second guard who rushed at me while my back was turned. I blocked a spear thrust with my own spear pushing the tip away from my chest but getting whacked in the side. I winced and growled softly my inner stallion not liking being beaten by a lesser stud in his opinion lending strength to my swing as I decked a Pegasus who rushed at me. That left me with the two other Pegasi and a single earth pony watching me wearily. I snorted and twirled the spear in my grip taking a Bo kata. They bum rushed me and I swung my spear around fast and precisely striking them in pressure points, such as wing and leg joints, and across the face and neck. I lowered the spear as the three fell over and winced as I felt a cut on my cheek leak blood and my ribs crack from when the ponies had managed to land a few blows on me. I yawned and turned to the princesses and Artemis saying “Well my ladies, I think I proved my point to the guard, though they probably won’t like me after this. I’ll probably come back and buy these guys drinks eventually. So let’s head to Celestia’s chambers.” The mares nodded and led me to Celestia’s chambers talking amongst themselves. I noticed they included Arty in the conversation and kept my mouth shut so as not to ruin the moment. We got to Celestia’s chambers and she told the guards to allow the three of us in then we collapsed on cushions with me surrounded by the three beautiful mares. They all dropped all disguises revealing Nightmare Moon aka Artemis, Luna as a filly still, and Celestia as herself. I chuckled and said “Don’t I feel special, all alone with three beautiful mares two of the night one of the day.” They smiled and I said “So, what are you three’s thoughts on today, and what are we going to do about the fact I’m mostly broke and staying in Ponyville.” Celestia studied me and asked “Do you want to remain solely in ponyville?” I shook my head and she said “Well that leaves us a few options, we can teach you to teleport, somehow grow you wings, or we can set it up so you have a place to stay here and in ponyville.” I held up three fingers saying I’d prefer option three. They smirked evilly and Celestia said “You like option three then?” I nodded and she continued “Well we’re still going to teach you to use leylines to teleport.” I stared at her as if she was nuts and she smirked then nuzzled me and said “It’s alright Jake I know you can do it.” I snorted and Luna said “Thou doubt thyself to much fair hero.” I stared at her motioning for her to go on. She said “Forsooth I speak only the truth. I have seen you do many things more advanced than teleportation. Thou just need to relearn what thou hast forgotten.” I sighed realizing I was outgunned in this verbal spar and turned to Artemis begging her to be on my side but she just smirked and shook her head. I groaned and swore my vengeance on the three mares who broke out into giggles at my pout. Suddenly there was knocking at Celestia’s chamber door. I glanced between the three and motioned at the door then raised an eyebrow. Celestia sighed and walked over then opened the door and said “Ah Cadance, why don’t you come in, we were just welcoming an old friend and a new addition to the family.” The alicorn of love said something I couldn’t hear then Celestia stepped aside and Cadance strode in. I studied her, my inner stud whinnying in delight at the idea of another mare in the room with him. He’s a bit of a pervy bastard. Cadance couldn’t take her eyes off me so I waved and pointed at Artemis. She slowly turned her head then gasped and charged a spell until Celestia laid a wing over her back and said “Easy Cadance, she’s supposedly reformed. We’re giving her a few weeks to prove it.” Cadance nodded and said “Alright Aunty. Who’s the male that’s lying between her and Auntie Luna?” I smirked and waved boredly pulling Luna and Artemis’ wings around me burying myself in the feathers. I grumbled as I hid from Cadance and waved her off when she poked her head into my blanket of feathers. I heard giggling and snorted ignoring it and buried my face into Artemis’ side while stroking Luna’s side with my hand. I stretched within my little blanket and heard Cadance ask “Is he the old friend you mentioned?” Celestia replied “Yes, he is the old friend I mentioned. His name is Jake. I don’t know why he’s hiding from you but then again I don’t know why he does most things he does. I get the feeling that it’s just because he can though.” I held up my hand and did a thumbs up in response to Celestia’s words then pulled my hand back into my feathery cocoon causing Artemis to chuckle and Luna to snort. I grinned and rubbed Luna’s side with my leg while stroking Artemis’ neck and relaxing against her side Luna’s wing coming down over my head and Artemis’ wing covering my body. It was odd to see the black and blue mix so well. I muttered aloud “The pattern of you two’s wings is beautiful. They overlap to the point where it’s like a dark night.” I yawned and stretched then nuzzled into Artemis’ side and started to drift off as the four mares started talking amongst themselves and completely ignored the snuggly human hiding in the wings of the two alicorns of the night. I sighed in bliss and kissed the base of Arty’s wing causing her wing to jump and her to shift around and try to look at me. I smirked at her and she nipped my cheek causing me to wince slightly but otherwise relax. I turned and crawled up next to Luna since Artemis wouldn’t let me have my fun and stroked her neck my arm the only thing all four alicorns could see as it stroked Luna’s neck and I buried my face into her side. I ignored their conversation until Celestia sat behind me putting a third wing over me and I said “HAHA THE FUN HAS BEEN TRIPLED!!!!” Luna stared at me surprised and I blinked owlishly at her as if to say ‘did I really say that?’ She nodded and I sighed then curled up under the three wings nuzzling Luna and petting Artemis and Celestia while Cadance looked on in surprise. I glanced at Cadance and asked “Joining the cuddle pile or going to sit there and be a mopey princess of love?” Cadance dived into the pile and I suddenly had four alicorns rubbing up on me as I sighed in bliss and muttered “Ah the fun has been quadrupled and I feel so fluffy. Four wings, four bodies, two nights, one day, and love.” My inner stallion was whickering and snorting as I yawned and sprawled out between the four of them then said “This is wonderful. So what were you four talking about while I was blissed out with three out of four of you touching me?” As I talked I started preening Celestia’s wings humming as my fingers worked their magic. She moaned in bliss and I continued “It was probably important so I tuned it out because the four of you deserve your privacy, also is wing preening still something only family, lovers, specialists, or very close friends do?” Cadance nodded and I said “Ah.” Finally Celestia said “We were talking about where in the castle you and Artemis will be staying. I doubt she’d like to be stationed too far away from you what with you being her first friend and everything.” I nodded and yawned again feeling rather tired but paying close attention. Celestia continued “We were just talking about how to introduce Artemis to the ponies in general.” I shivered at the nightmare of having to make a positive PR for Arty. Celestia nodded and said “Yes, you see why we have a bit of a problem.” I nodded and said “No one will accept the former nightmare moon; it’s why so few like Luna as of right now. Even if nightmare moon didn’t destroy the world they still fear her. This is a conundrum.” The four mares nodded and I sighed thinking how best to solve the problem. Finally I said “Well I could make a monster that it takes the four of you together to defeat.” They stared at me as if I was crazy and I said “What, I could. I made Arty a body, what makes you think I can’t make a monster the elements can’t stop but you four can?” They stared at me and I smirked evilly saying “I know the elements work on things that go against harmony but what if it’s not dark magic that powers the construct?” They blinked surprised and started talking amongst themselves while I hummed and waited for one of them to tell me my idea would or wouldn’t work. Eventually Celestia said “Alright, your idea has merit. Though no one can know you’re manipulating the monster.” I nodded agreeing instantly, knowing if I didn’t I would become enemy number one of equestria. I yawned and slowly started weaving the spell form to make the construct. Celestia studied it and asked “What’s this matrix right here?” Then she pointed at the matrix that gave form to the magic, and looked at me questioningly. I sighed before replying “That is the central matrix. It shapes the magic into the body of the creature. It’s one of the three matrices that I use in all my constructs. It’s a personal matrix. I used a different matrix to make Artemis’s body but they have the same base structure.” She stared at me and I continued “If it wasn’t for the changes I made to the matrix for her, she wouldn’t be a living pony; she’d just be a walking blob of magic. Instead I created a working and living body. She could even have foals if she so chose.” They blinked surprised and I continued “I could make a spell that would start an alicorn’s biological clock enough that they can have foals if they so chooseIf ascension stops that I could fix it anyway.” Celestia blinked and said “You could do that?” I nodded and she said “I thought you knew no magic?” I shrugged and formed a few matrices. They all revolved around creation, which wasn’t too surprising, what with the fact that they were matrices I made up from what little I knew of life and Equestria’s sense of harmony. I played on harmony with my matrices, it had worked out so far but that’s because I’d worked with harmony rather than against or through it. Celestia studied me and said “Those matrices rely on the inherent harmony of the land of Equestria.” I nodded stretching then popped my back and motioned for her to go on. She said “I can teach you a little about magic, but you already seem to know as much about harmony as anyone in the castle.” I snorted and said “No, I know how to work with harmony to get a job done. I don’t know anything about Harmony in general or how to get magic to work without giving myself over to harmony. Harmony agrees to help me for a price, In all honesty I’m more chaotic than harmonic and that causes me problems. I need to find a balance between the two, and I need to learn how to manipulate more magic than my basic spell forms. They can only create, and honestly what they create is alive in some way. I can’t create inanimate objects nor can I teleport or use regular spells. I need a teacher.” Celestia and Luna both stared at me then looked at Artemis who smirked saying “I’ve seen into his mind. He’s not lying about not knowing magic, though the principles of magic are ingrained onto his psyche. He is many things, some of them good, some bad, but he is not a magician.” I snorted and flicked her ear causing her to whinny in discomfort. I stared at her and she sighed before saying “So I obviously am no good at helping with light magic, yet. So it’s up to you two. I suggest Luna work with him on black magic, Celestia on light and pure magic. Meanwhile I could always teach him dark magic. Of course if he’s good enough it won’t corrupt him.” I snorted saying “It’ll take a while for me to get magic under control, but I doubt I’ll give in to my darkness.” She raised an eyebrow and I smirked at her then turned to Luna and Celestia saying “If you teach me I promise I’ll do what I can to pay you back for it.” Luna studied me then simply nodded while Celestia took a while longer and eventually nodded. I smiled then glanced at Cadance who was studying me carefully her eyes glowing with inner power, I knew she was using her abilities to read me but I didn’t force her out. I waited patiently to see what she had to say. Finally she said “I like him.” I blinked and she continued “He’s been hurt before many times, but that’s ok so long as someone is willing to let him open up at his own pace. So I’ll have to help train him in magic so I can get to know him better.” I stared at her mouth agape and she said “You need to close your mouth before you catch parasprites.” I closed my mouth and studied her then she turned and started using a matrix to show me how to levitate. I absorbed it like a sponge takes in water. This led to Celestia saying “Ah so you learn by matrixes. That’ll make this much simpler.” I nodded and she started showing me matrixes and telling me what each one did. I took it all in making each matrix; it was like learning how to write all over again. I realized that’s exactly what I should see, a story in the making. Each spell was like a different word that would make the sentences to make the pages to make the stories. I smirked as my mind started piecing things together. I started to form spell scripts using matrix after matrix. Eventually I produced something Celestia and Luna weren’t expecting, a lunar rainbow with the sun refracting through it. I grinned and stretched then said “Yes! I did it.” They stared at me in confusion and I explained “I was trying to make a form of rainbows that would reflect sun and moon light.” They slowly nodded as they watched me change the script with a finger causing it to glow and turn into a miniature sun that was cold to the touch. I grinned realizing magic was all about creativity. Artemis put out the sun and stared at me then started showing me dark magic matrices. I studied under her as easily as I did the other two, knowing there was so much more to learn. Artemis stared at me as I juggled light and dark magic as Luna stared on and Celestia shivered at the feeling of the magic in the air. I noticed she was having an adverse reaction to the dark magic, almost as if it was making her physically ill. I knew my lessons would take weeks, but the basics were mine. With them I could do a lot more spell creation wise. I grinned and reclined on Celestia’s bed making the magi vanish and Luna said “How does thou do that?” I raised an eyebrow and she explained “How does thou make the magic just disappear, doth thou just remove it, cancel the power to it, or doth thou actually absorb the raw magic both light and dark?” I shrugged and said “I steal the energy then slowly distribute the base components of the magic throughout my body and the air. Anyway can we all call it a day, or do I have to go get donuts or something. I’m kind of hungry but more tired.” The four of them discussed things amongst themselves then curled up around me cushioning me on all sides with fur. I smiled and thought “Today is a good day. I’m enjoying these ponies more and more each time. Can’t wait to see what happens tomorrow and throughout the future.” Author's Note Yes Celestia acted like a normal mare this chapter. She has to let her walls down sometime and seeing the face of a friend you thought long dead could do that to you. Luna took it better than I expected but well next chapter we'll see her blow up a bit. All that said hope you enjoyed and see you next time, whether it be on Jake's Visitors, Changing Harmony, or on here, whichever gets updated first. Chapter 6: Background stories, Weeks Pass, Returning to Ponyville, and MoreMorning came all too soon. With it came the feeling of cold. I’d gone to bed surrounded by bodies; I woke up to the feeling of being alone in a rather large bed. I stretched and got up then saw that I was alone in the room, as my sleepy mind had deduced when there was no warmth around me. I climbed to my feet yawning and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. I was surprised by how large the tub was. It was a small swimming pool. It could easily fit quite a few people, maybe even quite a few ponies since they weren’t really as big as people in most cases. It could most certainly fit Celestia and one or two others at least. I yawned as I turned on the shower and stripped down then stepped in and started scrubbing down. After I was done with my shower, smelling slightly fruitier than before, I stretched and headed for the door, almost forgetting to get dressed till I saw my clothes out of the corner of my eye. I sighed and pulled on my clothes muttering “Not my house, no reason to walk around naked.” I walked out of the bedroom, fully clothed, and headed for the dining room. It took me about thirty minutes to find it, what with wrong turns and everything. Eventually I found it and stumbled in yawning. Luna, Arty, Cadance, and Celestia were there along with a white mare with blue mane and tail and a shield cutie mark with Twilight’s mark emblazoned on it. I blinked and said “Hello Arty, Candy ass, Tia, Lulu, and mysterious member of the sparkle clan.” The mare growled at me while Cadance sighed and said “Candy ass, really?” I nodded yawning and sat at the table then poured myself a glass of orange juice and sipped it as Cadance studied me then waved me off and went back to conversing with Celestia. Meanwhile Luna and Arty were watching me like I was going to do something stupid…er, or crazy. I was probably going to do both before the day was out so I saluted them with my glass and face planted on the table almost falling asleep again. Cadance looked at me and asked “Not get enough sleep last night?” I yawned and turned my head slightly to look at her then said “No it’s just too damn early for me. It’s what six or seven o’ clock?” She nodded and I said “Egad. That’s not a normal time to be awake for me unless I do my usual waking up and falling asleep again all night. Last night I slept straight through so I had no warning when I woke up. If my bed warmers weren’t here in the dining hall I could have slept on.” The four of them snorted and I yawned then noticed the mare with the shield cutie mark was staring at me with angry eyes. I looked at her and asked “What did I do to get your panties in a knot?” She glared at me and said “Don’t be vulgar beast.” I shrugged and motioned for her to explain exactly what was wrong with me. She glared more and said “You don’t belong at the same table as the princesses, you or the nightmare whorse.” The way she said horse instantly made me think of the way others would say whore back home. I glared back at the mare my eyes flashing. She smirked and asked “Did I hit a nerve, monkey?” I stared into her eyes and made the ‘I’m watching you,’ motion. She snorted and said “Like you can do anything to cause me trouble. It’s bad enough that mare looks like Princess Luna did when she wasn’t herself, but now she has a creature like you defending her and the backing of the princesses just because of your word. I know you’re trying to control everyone and screw the country over.” I growled and slammed my hands on the table causing an echoing crash throughout the room then climbed to my full five foot nine inches of height and yelled “LOSE THE FUCKING ATTITUDE FILLY!!!! IF I WANTED TO DESTROY YOUR COUNTRY I WOULDN’T BE HERE!!! IF ARTEMIS WAS AN ENEMY OF YOUR COUNTRY SHE WOULDN’T BE ACCEPTED BY THE PRINCESSES!!! I’M TIRED OF YOUR FUCKING ATTITUDE AND IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH I’M GOING TO LOSE MY PATIENCE AND KICK YOUR ASS!!!” She stared at me and said “Try me.” That was it. I lunged at her over the table, which was longer than I expected, and slammed into her with a lot of power built up behind me in the form of speed. I slammed her head into the floor cracking it and punched her in the face then kneed her in the chest my jeans moving slowly and my arm covered in a few drips of her blood. I punched her again snarling and growling like an animal tired of her insulting my friends and the decisions of those close to me. I started punching her over and over after that until her magic caught me and flung me across the room. I slammed into a pillar and slid down it coughing as my vision filled with spots. I felt something trickling down my neck and she said “That was a dirty cheap shot monkey.” I snorted and said “What you going to do about it horsey?” She glared and rushed at me. I tried to get out of her magic only to feel it tighten around me and spread my arms. She rushed forward and speared me in the shoulder with her horn, only avoiding my chest because I forced my body to move to the left at the last second. I inhaled deeply breathing through my teeth then head butted her as she drew back and kicked her in the chin knocking her for a loop. Her telekinesis released me and I grabbed her horn causing her to suddenly let out a moan. I blinked and said “The hell?” Luna pointed at her horn then made a weird gesture that I tried to interpret tightening my grip and twisting it causing her to moan louder. I wondered if she’d cast a spell to make this effect not bother her when she charged me, and if so how I broke it. I growled and squeezed the horn causing her to moan and realized it was the pressure; my body hadn’t applied any pressure when she’d pierced it and her horn reacted to the pressure like well, like a male’s shaft would to stimulation of any kind. I thought about it again and muttered “No pressure doesn’t make any sense, because it was be pressed upon by the blood. Maybe it’s just she turned off that part of her mind until I startled her. I dunno though.” I sighed scrapping my theory and squeezed again causing her to shudder. I growled softly and said “Not so great to be at another’s mercy is it?” She managed to shake her head and I said “Sadly you’re turned on by this, so I think I’ll just knock you out and claim my prize.” She stared at me confusedly as I sent a blast of psychic force into her temple knocking her out then chanted softly and a ring formed around her cutie mark with a wolf’s head. I released her horn and let her head drop then walked back to the table and sat down breathing deeply. I said “Sorry Celestia, Luna. I had no right to antagonize one of your guards and attack her, but she was asking for it. I’ll pay for any damages to the room.” I felt my left shoulder lock up and muttered “Bucker.” They raised an eyebrow and I said “My arm is messed up pretty good.” Luna smiled at me and said “I’m glad you took her down a peg. She was very accepting of me, but that was only because Tia vouched for me. She’s very loyal but she remembers nightmare moon’s attack only too well. I think she realized you were the only one she could take her anger out on because you weren’t royalty. I feel sorry for her, what did that chant do?” I winced slightly as Cadance walked over and started healing my arm then replied “It allows me to keep tabs on her. Doesn’t do much else other than send a slight shock to her rump when she insults me or anyone else to their face, unless they’re her subordinates and she has a right to insult them. Spell’s very particular like that.” She nodded and Cadance drew back as I flexed my shoulder sighing in sweet relief. I smiled at Cadance in thanks then stretched and said “Any other questions Lulu?” Luna studied me and asked “What are you going to do with her?” I shrugged and she said “Well she is my sister’s captain of the guard. I don’t see what you can possibly do to her that won’t cause political ramifications.” I snorted and sipped the glass of water that was placed next to me by the staff then studied Luna motioning for her to go on. She smiled and said “I think you could always give her a bit of fun and loosen the stick out of her ass.” I chuckled and shook my head. She sighed and said “You’re no fun.” I grinned at her and saluted her with my glass making her blow a raspberry at me. Celestia sighed and said “Sister stop. It’s bad enough we just had a fight break out in front of us and didn’t do anything about it, but now you’re acting like a foal.” Luna stared at her then shrugged and blew more raspberries at me. I stared at the two of them and Celestia sighed then turned to me and said “Jake are you at least a little bit sorry for what you’ve done?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “At least it was in private, but you have to learn to control your anger.” I snorted at that not feeling like pointing out it seemed as if the mare in question should have controlled her mouth before I lost my temper. I did warn her after all. Celestia sighed and said “Since you came back it seems as if everything that can go wrong is.” I smiled slightly and said “Well I fixed Nightmare Moon, I laid out…what’s her name…who is captain of your guard, got you to accept Artemis, and so far that’s it.” I rubbed my shoulder and muttered “Though I think I only laid her out because of a few cheap shots, and manipulation but hey do what you have to, to prove a point.” I stretched and noticed Cadance watching me. I raised an eyebrow and she blushed and looked away to start talking with Artemis who was watching Celestia. Luna was watching me with a big smile and I said “Lulu, you’re interesting and all, but I’m curious why you’re smiling at me after I laid out one of the guards.” Luna smiled again and said “I had a small problem with her. She’s strong but she’s stubborn. She needs to realize that everything is not black and white.” I nodded in agreement and stretched then the servers brought in food and drinks for everyone. I had a fruit salad set in front of me with what looked like fried hay, a sandwich, and a bowl of soup. The others had similar set ups. I sipped my water as Luna said “Oh look lunch has arrived.” I snorted and flicked a piece of fruit at her catching her on the horn and causing her to shiver. She stared at me and said “Really? You’re really going to fling food? Should I retaliate?” Celestia shook her head and Artemis grinned nodding while Cadance looked back and forth between the two of us before ducking under the table since she was between us. I smirked and said “Wise move Cady.” I picked up a spoon and loaded it with cream then flicked it at Luna who caught it in telekinesis. I growled and fired more fruit then ducked as she returned it all in a volley with even more added to it. I wasn’t thinking about using magic, hell I forgot for a bit I had magic, so I was forced to watch the food sail overhead then sat up and shot her in the face with a dollop of cream causing her to stare at me with one eye closed. I stuck out my tongue and said “I win.” She picked up the pitcher of water with her magic and I said “Now Luna, you know you don’t want to do that.” She stared at me as if to say ‘Oh really now?’ I nodded and said “That would take this game to far. Just accept defeat.” She thought about it for all of five seconds then said “Verily, no.” I blinked and stared at her as she lifted the pitcher over my head and asked “Any last words?” I nodded then tackled her. She stared at me as the pitcher floated over us now caught in the black glow of my magic and she said “Now we can talk about this.” I shook my head. She said “Truce, please?” I shook my head again and jumped off her then dumped the pitcher on her and got back into my seat and started eating as if nothing happened. Luna looked at me through her bedraggled mess of a mane and said “THOU ART NOT A FAIR PLAYER!!! THOU ART A ROUGHIAN!!! THOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF THYSELF!!!” I snorted and said “Nah I’m content.” She glared and I checked the mare who had started me into a fighting mood, who was starting to come around, then went back to my food humming in joy. It was a salad of watermelon, blueberries, strawberries, peaches, apples, and pears. I sighed wishing for some grapes but enjoying nonetheless. I picked up my water and took a drink as Luna finally got back into her chair at the table and said “So what’s miss captain of the guard’s name?” Luna shrugged and Celestia said “Her name is Gleaming Shield. You would know this if you’d asked her name instead of assaulting her Jake.” I snorted and waved that off then continued eating as Celestia continued “Yes she was out of line, but you could have allowed me to handle it.” I shook my head swallowing some of the fried hay and stared at her as if asking ‘And let you fight all my battles henceforth?’ She sighed and said “Should have known you’d have taken it personally. Are you sure that you weren’t just looking to be offended?” I snorted and said “Tia she didn’t insult me. She insulted you, Luna, Artemis, and even Cadance. I could care less that she called me a monkey. I don’t give a damn that she said I was the enemy of Equestria. I don’t care that she called me an abomination, if she did indeed call me that because I can’t remember anymore what she said exactly, what I care about is that she insulted my friends, implied her leaders were incompetent, and thought that I was using you. I don’t care what anyone says about me. My friends are all the important things in my life. If you have a problem with me defending those who matter to me more than my life, you don’t know me.” Tia sighed and muttered “It’s caring to much about your friends that will get you turned to stone again. I don’t want that. You helped seal away Sombra, you helped stop Eris, and so much more. I can’t lose you again.” I sighed and got up then walked over and hugged her as Gleaming climbed to her feet shaking her head. I looked at her and she glared as Celestia said “Stand down Captain. He is my guest. As such you will treat him with respect henceforth.” Gleaming glared at me then bowed and said “As you wish Princess. Should I assume that the other alicorn among you, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance is also your guest and should be treated with respect?” Luna and Cadance nodded as Celestia inclined her head in a positive. I yawned and put my arms around Tia laying my head on top of hers, and Gleaming said “I feel as if something is amiss with my magic, do you know what happened princess?” Celestia inclined her head toward me and I yawned. I said “I sealed your magic for the next seventy two hours. After that you’ll regain your magic and you can even start insulting whoever you want. I however don’t care what you say to me, but you won’t insult my friends. If I or they catch wind of you insulting them my mark will let me know and I’ll be reminding you of your place. Understand, miss shield?” She nodded and I smiled then sat back in my chair and leaned back munching on a piece of watermelon. She stared at me and I finished my watermelon then said “If you ever want a fair fight, challenge me in front of those who can monitor. I took you down unfairly, but I had to with the things you said and did.” She nodded and left the room then I sighed and closed my eyes as I heard the servants whispering. I knew they’d seen the fight, servants see a lot more than ponies or people believed they did. I knew word of what I did would spread, I was fine with that. Maybe it would prevent others from fucking with my friends, maybe not, didn’t matter either way I was willing to fight if anyone insulted my friends in front of me. Luna said “I think you may have gotten through to her as no one else could.” I opened one eye and looked at her in curiosity. She smiled and said “Anyone other than my sister usually gets a remark when they tell her what to do. Instead you got her to accept your words without using your control.” I nodded and yawned then was suddenly tackled by Cadance. I started to ask what was up when she covered my mouth and said “There’s something about you that attracts mares. I don’t know if it’s your exoticness, your masculinity, or your strength. Whatever it is I will figure it out and I will find out why you cause the feeling of love as well as lust in those who meet you. You are like a walking love creator, it’s weird. Sorry I’m rambling but the fact is this is unprecedented. Even my aunts feel love toward you. I can’t figure it out.” I looked at her blankly and she said “Just had to say that before I left.” She trotted out of the room and I stretched then glanced around seeing the servants cleaning up from our meal. Celestia walked over next to me and said “So, what are your plans for the day?” I shrugged. Luna walked over next and nudged me. I raised an eyebrow. Celestia seemed to get her idea as she said “Excellent idea Lulu, I’ll take over the day court and you can show him around. Then tonight he can spend time with me while you watch over the night.” Luna nodded and I shrugged then stretched and motioned for her to lead on. She yawned and started for the door motioning for Artemis to fall in beside me. She did so and the three of us headed out the doors. I looked at Luna as we walked and said “You know I’ve avoided explaining about Artemis and other things for quite a while, and you and Tia avoided talking about what happened in the past that led to me being turned to stone. Tonight we should really cover that.” She nodded and we continued walking. I glanced around at the ponies we passed as we walked and asked Luna “Why isn’t the staff reacting to the three of us?” I said three because Cadance had left some time before Luna, Artemis, and myself. Luna raised an eyebrow then shrugged. I looked at her questioningly and said “You act as if it’s normal for them to ignore a human, somepony who looks like nightmare moon, and the princess of the night. Dear heavens above for some odd reason that sounds like the beginning of a bad joke.” Luna giggled and said “It does sound like a bad joke, doesn’t it. Anyway our sister probably has informed the staff of you over night, so that should be explained. As for Artemis and myself, we are not a worrying sight to the staff. After all the staff is used to seeing alicorns walking among them.” I nodded silently agreeing that this was the case as Luna led the two of us to her room. She opened the doors with her magic then collapsed on her bed and said “So Jake, what does thou wish to talk to us about?” I noticed she didn’t use the royal Canterlot voice this time and shrugged. She said “Come now, there must be something thou wishes to converse with us about.” I shrugged and said “Not really. I honestly want to pass out more than anything despite how short a time I’ve been awake for. Sad, no?” She shook her head and I continued, “However you could help by telling me what’s currently going on in Equestria, since I’m kind of lost on current events, even events in ponyville are lost to me because it’s been a day or two since I was last there.” She thought about it and said “Well here in Canterlot there is unrest over my retaking the throne by the nobles who believe me to still be nightmare moon. There have recently been riots in Trottingham, Manehatten, and Stalliongrad. Prance is causing trouble on the border, though that should be fixed in no time if we can get a hold of their diplomats, and Saddle Arabia is asking for more agricultural help. Anything else you’d like to know, oh wait you wanted to know about Ponyville, well they are currently suffering from a mild flu epidemic.” I blinked and stared at her surprised. She smiled slightly and said “Tia and I like to keep track of all parts of the country. Personally the minor problem in ponyville is the least of anyone’s worries. We fear for those opposing the rioters in Manehatten and Stalliongrad. The dandies in Trottingham are not dangerous in our own opinion.” I slowly nodded and Artemis said “I think you surprised him Lulu.” Luna looked at her questioningly and she said “What everyone except Cadance calls you Lulu so I didn’t want to feel left out. Plus at you’re current size Lulu fits you better than Luna.” Luna grumbled and I chuckled then quickly shut up when she glared at me. I yawned and sat on a chair by her vanity as Artemis curled up beside her and started brushing her mane with her magic. I raised an eyebrow and summoned a globe of light without my matrixes and smiled as I realized I was starting to get magic down, though this was nothing compared to what the alicorns around me could do. I figured there would be magic I wouldn’t be able to complete with my mind the way it was. I was a creative thinker; structured things kind of flew past me at times even if I was rather logical. Artemis studied me from her place beside Luna then said “Get your sexy ass into this bed right now.” I blinked amazed by her and she smirked at me. I tackled her and said “So my ass is sexy hmmm?” She nodded and Luna muttered about sumptuous stallion flanks that should be hugged tighter by their clothing or shouldn’t be covered at all. I stared at the two of them and said “I feel violated and sexualized. Damn now I know how girls must feel when the guys get to talking back home. This is so strange.” The two mares giggled at my expense and I said “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. It’s so hilarious to see a disgruntled Jake.” Luna nipped my shoulder and Artemis nipped my back causing me to jump. They smirked and I sighed softly then said “So what would you two like to talk about?” Luna giggled and said “Why don’t you tell us about you?” I raised an eyebrow and Artemis nodded in agreement. I sighed and Luna said “Ah dost thou feel self-conscious?” I shook my head in the negative and she said “Then thou should be willing to express thyself and tell us about thee.” I sighed realizing there was no way I was going to get out of this short of blowing up the wall and escaping, which was very tempting, then I got an idea and smirked at Luna. She stared and said “We do not like the look upon thy face, what is it thou has figured out that causes thee to look in such a way.” I grinned and said “We’ll have to wait for Tia for me to tell you about myself because she’ll be heartbroken if we start learning more about me without her. Thereby we should talk about something else. So what else would you like to talk about? If you have no ideas, we could probably get you used to speaking the modern vernacular like the rest of us Lulu.” Luna sighed and muttered something. I smiled innocently in reply and Artemis glared at me as if pissed I’d managed to wiggle out of having to talk about myself for now, but I realized I’d only delayed the inevitable since the two of them wouldn’t let me escape once Tia showed up, and she most certainly would show up after she lowered the sun and raised the moon. Artie watched me and said “I guess we can start Luna on the modern vernacular; however you are not getting away without revealing more of your story before the day is through.” I nodded and stretched then she turned to Luna and said “First and Foremost Luna even royals don’t use the royal we anymore.” Luna blinked and looked at her curiously. She looked at me for confirmation and I nodded. She sighed and Artie continued “Instead everyone uses I or me, if they’re talking about just their self. If you’re talking about yourself and a group you use we, us, or anything like that. Thou and Thee are no longer used. Thy has been replaced by your Thou and Thee by you or your.” I nodded again agreeing. Luna said “So we should instead say I am Luna rather than we are Luna?” I nodded and she smiled then said “You are Jake, She is Artemis, and I am Luna.” I nodded again grinning and Luna smiled then said “This seems rather easy. What else have we…I mean I missed?” I smiled and said “Well ponies don’t expect the use of the royal Canterlot voice.” She stared at me aghast and I said “Seriously, the royal Canterlot voice is reserved for if you really need it to get a point across or something. Tia hardly ever uses it.” I stretched and continued “There’s also slang now.” Luna mouthed ‘Slang?’ and I nodded saying “Slang. An example is clop; the sound a hoof makes when it hits the ground is used to describe one pleasuring him/herself.” She stared at me aghast and I nodded then said “Hay is used in place of Tartarus, Buck, which normally just means to kick a tree, pony, or object, is slang for having relations with another pony.” She stared at me and said “That isn’t right.” I shrugged and Artemis muttered something about how nothing was right in the world in all reality. I chuckled at that and Luna sighed then said “So there is much to learn?” I nodded and she said “At least I have you to teach it to me for a while.” I nodded and yawned then leaned back in the bed Luna and Artie curling up around me and stroking my sides with their primaries soothing me. Luna started to say something but decided instead asking “How do you know so much when you haven’t been among our ponies all that much longer than we, I mean I, have?” I coughed into my hand and said “Um back on earth there was a cartoon, about Equestria.” She stared at me and I said “Imagine a moving comic book. It was projected on small screens called televisions or on computers or other media devices. I was a fan, and I got into the fandom, and then found out the hard way that many things we used for slang were used by ponies in their own way. It was surprising. Of course I didn’t know how to tell my other friends that their lives were a cartoon, but it does give me a slight leeway in how the world works and allows me to know a bit before it happens, though my being here may have altered the time stream, and some things are different from the show back home, such as Eris instead of Discord. Artemis existing after she was banished from you, etc.” Luna stared and said “Our world is a…car…cartoon?” I nodded and she asked “What does that mean for you?” I shrugged and she said “Do you believe any of this is real?” I nodded and she said “Good. I was worried that you were going to say that you didn’t believe we were real thinking individuals and were just a product of your world.” She smirked and said “So Jake, if we’re a cartoon, does that make you some sort of pervert for seeing into pony’s lives and what they do in their free time?” I shook my head blushing slightly and she said “Oh then do tell what you think watching us in our personal lives makes you?” I smiled and said “A loveable stalker and actually it doesn’t show everything. The show only shows things that children could see. The fact the fan base is as much adult as it is children anymore is different. However they continue to only show things that children could see. So they don’t show ponies clopping, having sex, or their sexual bits period. That doesn’t’ stop the adults from making clopfics, and pairing up everyone with anyone in the show, and only certain ponies are really shown. The families of the mane six to a degree, the mane six, you and Celestia to a point after you regain your older form, and Discord, who’s been replaced by Eris in this world. They showed the defeat of Nightmare moon, and other spoilers I’m not giving away because if I gave them away you’d try to change things altering the time line and making me unable to intervene in any way.” She slowly nodded and Artemis said “So you’re winging it?” She ruffled a wing as she said this and I face palmed at the bad pun. She smirked and continued “You deserved that because you’re keeping even more secrets from us. If you keep secrets to the point it will cause problems for everyone. I understand you don’t want to ruin the time stream, but you obviously have changed it just by coming to Equestria, so why are you determined to keep it a certain way?” I replied “Because the closer it is to what I remember, the more likely I can keep things from going FUBAR aka Fucked Up Beyond All Recognition. If I can keep it from going fubar I can help my friends enjoy life and possibly stop certain things such as my friends getting hurt or taken in by the enemy. Is that enough reason to keep it as close as possible to the original timeline Artie?” She nodded and I sighted then said “Sorry for getting heated, but anything that can hurt my friends is something I have to stop. There are certain things I’ll be unable to stop, and there are parts that will be different for example something that won’t happen most likely is Gleaming and Cadance getting married unlike Gleaming’s show counterpart Shining Armor, if she’s the sister of who I think she is. Honestly I wouldn’t be surprised if the names of certain ponies are the same as in fanfiction.” Artie said “I’m guessing Fanfiction is fiction based on the show and written by those who watch it.” I nodded and she sighed then said “Do I have a counterpart in fanfiction?” I thought about it then nodded, and she asked “Are they male?” I shook my head in the negative and she sighed in relief. She asked “Do Luna, Cadance, and Celestia, have male counterparts?” I nodded again. She grumbled and said “Am I hated by this fandom?” I again shook my head starting to get a cramp in my neck and she asked “Who’s my counterpart?” I popped my neck and said “You’re counterpart is Nyx a black filly with your eyes. She’s raised by Twilight as her daughter in a few fics, or in others as her little sister. Luna’s male counterpart is Artemis, though that never sat right with me since Artemis is a goddess not a god, and Tia’s counterpart is Solaris. I’ve never looked for Cadance’s.” She nodded and I stretched then said “That all is from the fandom not the show so I’m more than willing to tell you as much. Then there are all the pairings.” Both of them mouthed ‘Pairings?’ I smirked and nodded saying “Yes Pairings. As in pairing two ponies together. My personal favorites involved Twilight Sparkle, though I liked Princest as well.” I chuckled at the look on Luna’s face. She had her tongue stuck out and was cross-eyed as if she was gagging badly. I smirked and said “Yes you and Tia having hot steamy lesbian sister on sister action.” She whacked me with her wing and I chuckled then Artie started beating me with a pillow using her Telekinesis. I laughed the more I got hit unable to help myself and finally they let up when my laughing subsided to giggles. Luna looked at me and said “The only way I would do anything with my sister is if we shared the same stallion. Seeing as this may be the case you may get your show.” I grinned then wondered who the stallion in question was, not realizing she meant me. If I had I would have grinned even bigger, especially with the bedroom eyes Artemis was making at my back at the time. I stretched and Luna said “So I’m going to take a nap, wake me when Tia arrives. You two may do as you wish, just please don’t disturb me.” I blinked realizing she hadn’t been saying we or anything like that since we’d told her not to and wondered why she had trouble with it in the show, not realizing she was trying to impress me and get my attention. I yawned and said “I think I’ll join you in the land of dreams Luna. I’m bloody exhausted. Have fun staying up and doing whatever Artie. I wish you the best of luck with it.” Artemis waved a wing and watched the two of us pass into the realm of dreams. I stretched and popped my neck then slowly slipped into a deep sleep, my body getting heavier with every second and my mind more distant. I closed my eyes and found myself in my mindscape. I looked around and left my mindscape finding myself in the world of dreams; it was a field of stars. Limitless stars that represented everyone who was currently dreaming. I looked around me and whistled. I stared at the floating stars in the endless expanse of darkness and mumbled “This looks like how Robert Jordan described it.” I stretched and looked around, seeing if any dreams called out to me. I doubted it since I knew almost no one in Equestria, and the few I did know other than Luna were probably awake. I started touching the occasional dream finding that Ponies dreamed of things similar to humans back on earth. I stretched and was suddenly pulled into a dream that was turning into a nightmare. Luna was lying on a table with nightmare moon standing over her laughing and monologuing. I appeared above the two as Luna said “You won’t destroy my mind and then take over Equestria. I’ll destroy us both if I have to.” I sighed softly thinking “Poor Lulu, still torn up. Even though she’s seen that Arty’s changed she thinks that nightmare moon lives on within her.” I landed next to them and freed Luna then said “Why do you torture yourself so Lulu?” She stared at me surprised. I studied her and said “You’re hurting yourself because you think you hurt the world. Yes you killed, yes you led to the deaths of many, yet it is not your fault. If you take every death as a personal fault then you ignore what they fought for, you ignore what they believed in, and you make their deaths meaningless. I know the lunar rebellion was a part of your history, a part that you regret. Move on though or it will eat you alive. Stop tormenting yourself, same goes to Arty, I know she’s suffering the same as you she just hides it better. You both made something to tear you a new one over the fact that you were less than perfect. I’ll do everything in my power to show you both you’re not that mare anymore.” She stared at me surprised and asked “Do you love me knowing what little you do about the lunar rebellion?” I nodded and she wrapped her hooves around my neck as I knelt down to her level then she whispered “Thank you so much.” I snorted gently pulling away and giving her a look that said ‘You don’t have to thank me silly filly.’ She smiled and kissed my cheek then snuggled with me and said “Stay till I awaken?” I nodded and formed a bed under us then a blanket over us and lay back with her head resting under my chin and her body on top of my own. I knew I’d have to tell them my past if they were going to truly accept that what they’d done wasn’t horrible, but how do you tell someone you remember committing atrocities that your body couldn’t have done? I wondered as we lay there, how you tell your friends that you have memories of committing genocide, fighting with friends and family, and destroying more than one world. I knew they weren’t real, but the fact was I remembered them as if they were, and honestly the look into the multiverse my friends and I had had when we were younger through that stupid science project we made that no one else knew about let me see all of that and more. I sighed softly and nuzzled Luna trying to drag myself out of hell. I noticed the dream starting to warp with my thoughts and forced them onto happier things, like my friends and the mare lying in my arms. I whispered softly “I don’t have a tragic back story, but sometimes I feel as if tragedy is all I know.” Luna looked at me after sitting up and I smiled at her saying “Sorry didn’t mean to disturb you. Just thinking to myself. Have a tendency to do that when I’m relaxed. I really don’t have a tragic story, only have a memory of seeing the multiverse and the atrocities I could commit if given the opportunity. Kind of scary when you think about it.” She nodded and lay back down then snuggled into my chest and closed her eyes her breathing softening but not entering the state of sleep, though I wouldn’t be surprised if one could sleep within a dream, though I was unsure about dreaming in a dream. Luna sighed and said “It appears their waking us up.” I raised an eyebrow and started to ask if she was sure when Arty waved at me. I sighed and nodded then the two of us left the dream and woke up. Luna was looking around as I came to and seemed to be trying to find something. I however just stretched and popped my neck. I yawned tiredly then glanced at the door where Luna had finally focused her attention and saw Celestia standing there smiling. I waved and Luna said “Hello Tia, please join us.” Tia nodded and walked over then climbed up on the bed and curled up next to me. I played with her ethereal mane and said “So guess I have to talk about my past.” They nodded and I sighed then said “Alright well first off everything I’m going to tell you needs to be taken with a grain of salt. I don’t know what’s real and what’s false in my memories. I’m going to give you everything; it’s up to you to decide what you believe. My memories start when I was five years old.” They nodded slowly in acceptance. I sighed and continued “Before that I was swapping between being watched by my grandparents and staying at home with my parents when they weren’t working.” As I spoke I started to weave my memories into my words with magic making the images I spoke of appear in the air before the four of us. I continued “When I was five, my personality split.” At this the image of my other sides appeared and I said “Wolf, Horse, Dragon, Fox, Tiger or Lion depending on when you talk to it, and human. Each of us has a name.” The image formed back into a little boy as I continued “The human is the outside face, and the complete. I am that human. The rest are pieces of who I am, they each developed differently as time went on.” I stretched as the image changed to me at Twelve, slightly taller, more muscular, and hair a darker blonde than when I was five. I stated “At age twelve my memory splits down three roads. Down one I was taken in by an organization that turned me into a weapon and injected me with serums that turned me into a monster. Down the second I ran away from home and ended up at a place called the track. It was a place where people raced cars, lived by our own rules, and I met one of my first loves. The third I stayed home, and became a womanizer. I think the most likely was the womanizer since I have more than a few notches in my belt. However I always treated women with respect even if I jumped around from girl to girl.” Each pathway lit up and circled around in front of the four of us as I sighed and breathed deeply. I swallowed slightly and said “After that I just started living my life. My memories get foggier the older I get, but eventually I saw the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. It helped me sort my life out. I started being an actual friend instead of an asshole. Eventually I moved away from everyone I called a friend and bought a house out in Arizona. Afterward I ended up here. Not much to say other than I wandered the woods, may or may not have been struck by lightning, then woke up in the ruins of the castle of the royal pony sisters as Twilight and her friends will come to call it. Then I turned Arty into the mare she is today, and I ended up here in Canterlot. Now it’s someone else’s turn to talk about their past because that’s all I can tell.” Artemis sighed and said “Well I’ll go next. When Luna and I were separated by the elements I took on an ethereal form haunting the castle. I was alone for days maybe even weeks when Jake appeared. I tried to enter his mind and he eventually created a body for me with a few rules to my new form. Then we ended up in Ponyville where I worked for Pinkie Pie the bearer of laughter. It was…fun. After we came here I was expecting to be destroyed but the three of you have shown me nothing but kindness just like the town, though they knew me as Midnight Breeze the Unicorn not Nightmare Moon the alicorn. Thank you all for accepting me.” Luna blinked and nuzzled Arty then kissed my cheek and curled up on top of me. I hadn’t noticed because she was rather light despite being an animal that should weigh hundreds of pounds. Well either she was really light or I was a lot stronger than back home. I stretched and said “Cadance, what about your time in Canterlot?” Cadance blinked and shrugged her wings then I said “Wait when did you get here anyway?” Cadance smiled and said “Shortly before Aunt Tia. Aunty Artemis let me in and I just laid down next to you and Aunty Luna. As for my time in Canterlot, well it started out with nobles trying to get me to work for their houses. I brushed them off, but they kept pushing. Also I studied at Aunty Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns learning how to control my magic since I ascended. Aunty Celestia has been really good to me and I was excited when Aunty Luna was no longer Nightmare Moon. Didn’t expect the other half of nightmare moon to also become my aunt but I’m happy she has because she seems like a nice mare so far. While in school I met Gleaming Shield and she became one of my best friends. Then Aunty Celestia had me foalsit a special little filly. That’s a story for another time though.” I nodded not pushing her and played with her mane noticing how silky it felt to the touch. I grinned and stretched then hugged the four mares to me and said “You four are all beautiful and wonderful. Though I think Tia and Luna refuse to tell me their past because they feel that if fate goes the way tis supposed to I’ll see it in person. Which I can’t disagree with. So now what do you lovely mares wish to speak about?” They started whispering conspiringly and I felt a shiver make its way down my spine. I muttered “Fuck I just opened Pandora’s box.” They giggled and Luna made a sound of disagreement, then Celestia offered a counter argument which they all seemed to like. I sighed and asked “What unholy can of worms have I just asked to be unleashed upon myself?” Luna said “We want you to snuggle with us.” I thought that wasn’t so bad until she said “With nothing covering you.” I sighed knowing I shouldn’t have even thought that it wasn’t too bad, but realizing I was screwed because I couldn’t escape. I stood up and started to disrobe revealing my tan upper body with the occasional blemish, then slid off my pants. I rubbed the scar on my wrist nervously as the girls watched me patiently. I blinked as I thought “They’re so going to laugh at my size. I’m nowhere near as big as a stallion.” As if to prove me wrong I felt the magic in my body altering my physique as the girls watched. My shaft filled out my boxers, and my muscles became slightly more toned as I gained a few inches in height. I was now over six feet tall, and my shaft was bulging in my medium sized boxers while still being flaccid. I swore aloud and yelled out “DAMN MAGIC STOP RESPONDING TO EVERY LITTLE THOUGHT I HAVE BEFORE YOU END UP KILING ME!!!” I could see the girls eyeing my bulge appreciatively and I sighed then dropped my boxers revealing my shaft was a solid eight inches long and three inches thick, soft. I feared what would happen when I was hard. I crawled into bed and curled up under the covers then the girls climbed in with me and curled up around me. Tia and Luna curled up on my chest, Cadance and Arty on my sides. I wrapped my arms around the four of them and said “Ignore my earlier comment.” I didn’t know why my magic was reacting to every insecurity I had, though I was pretty sure that whatever reason it was doing so, it was trying to make me fit in with equestria in every way. I had a feeling I wouldn’t be a human too much longer at this rate. I fell asleep with the girls never noticing that their hooves were all reaching to give a tug on my shaft until it was too late and it woke me up. I yelped and said “Cold. Cold. Cold. Cold. Cold. Gods that was cold.” Then my mind shut down once again. As I slept the girls were talking quietly so as not to wake me. I only found out about their conversation later because they decided I deserved to know. How sweet of them, right? Not really since they were talking about how to get me to accept them all and how to present me to the nobility like a stallion at the market back home. I woke up the following morning as Celestia raised the sun. She raised it from under the covers, which were covering all four of us up to our necks, then mumbled and laid back down on me. I thought she’d be an early riser, but nope, she was more a sleepy head than I was. Though that’s because I’ve always had trouble sleeping with light coming in. Luna lowered the curtains on her window with her horn and shut out the light allowing all four of us to go back to sleep. When we finally got up it was eight o’ clock and Tia had to get breakfast before going to day court. She made me promise to see her for lunch, and then I headed out to work with the royal guard while the girls ate breakfast. What can I say, I wasn’t hungry. I walked out to the practice yard and started doing martial arts katas until I could pick up a staff and perform bo practice, then I sparred with a few of the guard who heard I’d beaten down Gleaming and weren’t too mad because of her attitude. I made a few friends that day and agreed to go out with them to a local bar that night. After training I walked back up to eat what was left over from breakfast then took a shower and walked around the city. Cadance escorted me, and the two of us got to know each other a little better. Candy, as I had a habit of calling her, had a lot to say about the city. We went to Doughnut Joe’s and I met Pony Joe who was a good guy. He asked what I’d like and I ordered a dozen chocolate frosted chocolate donuts with sprinkles and a mug of black coffee. Cadance stared at me and I said “Fast Metabolism, Heavy Workout, very hungry.” She nodded and we sat down then Joe delivered my order and I thanked him paying him a nice tip before digging in. The donuts were the best I’d ever had. After that Candy and I continued to walk the streets until we were stopped by a few locals who wanted to know where I got my clothing. I told them Carousel Boutique in ponyville from the lovely fashionista Rarity Belle. Candy studied me and said “Did you seriously just promote someone else because they made your clothes?” I nodded and she sighed then said “Ah well, at least it wasn’t a Canterlot noble.” I nodded again and we started arguing about politicians. She said the worst were born to it, I said it was the elected ones who let the power go to their heads. Eventually we agreed all politicians were corrupt no matter their upbringing or the way they got into office. The rest of the day passed rather quickly, had lunch with Celestia, joined Luna in her room for a game of chess, where I was thoroughly trounced, and got my hair styled by Cadance to look even more wild than usual. That night I went to the bar, got drunk, got into a bar fight with a griffon, and spent the rest of the night in the drunk tank in the local precinct. The next four or five weeks passed similarly with the only changes being the number of fights, number of times I lost to Luna, and amount of times I had to turn down tea from Celestia. Eventually I decided it was time for me to head back to Ponyville. I’d saved up quite a bit of bits, though I had unlimited access to the treasury as the princesses boy toy. It didn’t help I felt like I hadn’t earned it and planned on getting a job to pay them back first chance I got. I took the train to Ponyville, with a letter from Celestia to Twilight, and arrived at my scheduled time. I grinned enjoying being punctual now and then, and then I walked to Twilight’s library and knocked on the door. Twilight answered it looking frazzled and I pulled her into a hug then handed her the letter. She blinked at the hug and took the letter then read it. She smiled and yelled “SPIKE, PRINCESS CELESTIA WANTS US TO VISIT HER NEXT WEEK!!!” I smiled at her and said “Good for you Twi. Know anywhere I can buy a house?” She stared at me amazed and I pulled out my bag of bits then said “I’m moving back to Ponyville, though I’ll be spending every two weeks in Canterlot, so I need a house.” She smiled and motioned for me to follow her then we walked to the housing department and I told them what I was looking for and what I could pay. The realtor said “Well mister wolf we have just what you need on the border of the Everfree. Would you like to take a look?” I nodded and she led us out there then I whistled in appreciation. It was three stories tall, had a large kitchen, large dining room, a den, several bedrooms on each floor, and several bathrooms. It also came with a king sized bed in the master bedroom. It cost me almost every bit I had but it was mine. I thanked the agent then collapsed onto my bed dragging Twilight in with me causing her to eep and blush. I mumbled “Sorry Twi but I’ve gotten used to sleeping with someone; you can sneak out before I wake up, but for now you’re my cuddle buddy.” She grumbled but smiled and hugged me around the neck before I fell asleep and she slipped away. Author's Note Whelp we see Jake's magic reacting to his thoughts this chapter. We also see Jake being a cuddle bug, will this trend continue, will he ever stop losing sleep, we'll see. We also learn more about the things that are wrong with him and a bit about the background of the world. I hope you like everything and will see you next time. Chapter 7: Pain, Scars, AcceptanceI woke up ravenous, which wasn’t good because I had no bits to my name and still didn’t have a job. I sighed and stretched then started to stand up only to fall back into bed as my legs gave out, the fatigue from the magic my body had used to mold my shape into what it was hitting me hard. I was tempted to crawl back into bed and pass out, but at the same time I was tired of sleeping. I slowly climbed back up to where I was sitting and tried to push myself to my feet. The first push failed, the second my arms almost gave out, the third got me onto my feet. I stumbled to the doorway then slowly made my way along the wall down the stairs and outside. I blinked wearily as the sun stabbed into my eyes and muttered “Damn it Tia, I know you wish I was in Canterlot, but you don’t have to stab me with the sun.” I slowly stretched out my joints then started walking into town. I sighed as I saw town getting closer then stumbled for what felt like the umpteenth time. I swore and muttered about my body being way too exhausted for this shit, but I had to get food or I’d be in worse shape. I nearly stumbled into Rose luck’s stall as I passed and apologized profusely. I stopped in an alley and leaned on the wall panting slightly from exertion and said “Gods and Goddesses above I need to keep form performing large scale transmutation work on my own body whenever possible. It’s like my magic just sucked up all my energy when it increased my muscle mass.” I stumbled to Applejack’s cart and said “Three apples please AJ.” She nodded and hoofed them over as I handed over a few bits. I still had a small sack full left after that, which I planned on saving. I took a bite out of the apple feeling it energize me a bit then started walking around town. I was crashed into by Dash as I came toward the library and groaned saying “Nice Dashy, nice. Did you have to send me on such a nice trip just because you thought it was fall?” She blushed and said “Not funny bro. Not funny.” I smirked at her as we stood up and she said “So what are you doing in town?” I shrugged and pulled out the deed to my house. She studied it and said “You bought the death trap outside the Everfree?” I nodded and she said “Wish you luck buddy, unless someone does something to make it less dangerous you’ll be having monsters in your backyard. Anyway are you coming to visit Twi or something?” I shrugged and said “Not really. I was just wandering town. Want to hang out?” She nodded and landed next to me then we walked to the local park and started arm/hoof wrestling. I may have had more muscle than before, but these ponies were surprisingly strong. I beat Dash but afterward my stomach growled so I chowed down on an apple offering her the other one. She took it with a smile and I pulled her into a hug causing her to gag and sputter. I chuckled and ruffled her mane then said “You’re a chromatic blur at times Dashy, but I can catch you off guard way to easily. One day you’ll have to trust me completely or stop trusting me, because those are the only options for creatures like us. To trust, or to distrust, loyalty is the only thing we have. When loyalty is lost, problems occur and no one knows who to trust.” Dash stared at me and said “What’s with the faraway look in your eyes hot shot?” I shook my head banishing those memories and smiled at her. She sighed and said “You don’t have to tell me about loyalty, loyalty is what I live by. I still don’t trust you completely because I don’t know what you were doing in the Everfree before coming to ponyville, and don’t say you weren’t in the Everfree because AJ told me that was the case when you visited her. Also what happened to Midnight Breeze?” I smiled slightly glad at least one pony was wary of me even if she didn’t have all the facts and it was because of that lack of facts that she was so willing to distrust me. I yawned tiredly and said “She’s in Canterlot. We were staying at the palace and the princesses wanted to get to know her better. Why did you think I did something to her?” She flushed at that and quickly shook her head in the negative. I smiled slightly and asked “So what did I miss in town?” She shrugged and started telling me about the things I missed. It wasn’t much, just her and the girls doing some stuff. I missed the ticket debacle involving the Grand Galloping Gala, but I probably wouldn’t have been much help during that because of the fact that I didn’t want to go but was being forced to by all four of the princesses, even if everyone else only knew of three. I stretched and said “Nothing else has happened other than the Gala tickets?” She shook her head and I thought “No Gilda yet, huh that’s surprising.” I stretched and said “Cool. How have you and the girls been?” Dash shrugged and said “Twilight was worried till she got your letter through Spike, AJ has been working herself hard, Fluttershy’s more introverted than usual, Pinkie misses Midnight, Rarity was wondering if you still wanted her to design you some new outfits, and I’ve been busy with weather work.” I noticed she didn’t say they were all doing well otherwise and wondered how Artemis and I could affect their lives to such a degree in only two weeks. It made no sense to me. I sighed and scratched my neck thinking of how to make it up to all of them. I knew Dash would blow me off at first, but she hadn’t exactly said she hadn’t missed me. We hadn’t hung out as much as me and the other girls, but that was because she was usually where I couldn’t reach her. I yawned again covering my mouth with a hand then said “Sorry, I’m exhausted from overusing my inner magic a few days ago. Anyway, anything you want to do, maybe play a game of hoofball or something?” She brightened up at the idea then sighed and said “Have to leave that for another day I gotta go.” I nodded and waved her off as I heard the sound of someone approaching, well it was more like a quick buzzing sound, and turned to see Scootaloo screeching to a stop next to me. I ruffled her mane and said “Hey Scoots. How you been?” She shrugged and said “Pretty good. I was just coming to talk with you and Rainbow Dash when she took off. I think she’s avoiding me.” I shook my head knowing this wasn’t the case and told her so. She stared at me and asked “Then why does she fly off every time I come by?” I told her that was because she was busy but she’d eventually have time for her. She took me at face value and we started talking about her school. She said “So…um, my mom wanted to know if you’d come visit now that you’re back in town. She said something about you being the first stallion besides my birth father to ever treat me like I was your filly. It was odd, and I mean she is my adopted mom but I don’t remember my birth parents so, wait I’m rambling, will you just come over?” I nodded and got to my feet then motioned for her to lead on. I stumbled along as she led me to her place of residence and quickly ran inside putting her scooter beside the door with her helmet hanging from the handle. I heard her shouting something and someone replying I knocked on the door, standing in the doorway, and was approached by a middle aged mare with a blue coat, lighter blue mane, and stood up to my chest. She coughed and said “Hello there Mister Wolf.” I smiled politely and returned her greeting then she said “I see that Scootaloo convinced you to come over.” I nodded leaning on the doorway exhausted but unwilling to leave without at least talking to the mare. She smiled and said “We were wondering if you’d stay for dinner, then maybe a bit of conversation.” I smiled feeling my energy returning slightly and said “I’d love to stay for dinner my dear mare. I wouldn’t feel right however if I don’t help out I’ll feel rather horrible. So what can I do to help, whether it’s making a simple salad or whipping up pasta of some kind? I promise to help out to the best of my ability.” She smiled slightly and motioned me to follow her to the kitchen where Scootaloo was standing on a chair sipping from a spoon she dipped into a pot. She saw us and yelped then dove out of the chair and almost hurt herself until I caught her and whispered “Easy Kiddo. I understand you were in the mood to eat a little extra but no reason to spaz when we caught you, or at least no reason to do anything that will get you hurt. So why don’t you run off and play while I help your mom cook?” She smiled and said “Alright. Thanks for helping mom; she’s not in the best of health. Maybe you can convince her to see a doctor too. I can’t get her to tell me why she won’t see them and she just smiles then tells me to go play. It’s really not cool, but I don’t know what to do other than make her life easier by not arguing.” I nodded and ruffled her mane then shooed her off. Her mother watched us with a smile then walked over and hugged me as I stood up. I looked at her confused and she just smiled. She looked at me and said softly “Thank you.” I looked at her questioningly and she said “For being there for my little Scootaloo. She looks up to you and Rainbow Dash. You because you have helped her out every time you see her, and Rainbow because she’s the fastest flyer and is trying to become a wonderbolt. I sometimes worry she’ll never fly. Now I know you want to ask if I’ve seen a doctor and the answer is yes.” I nodded and motioned for her to go on. She sighed and said softly so Scoots couldn’t hear, “I’m dying. I have a disease that is eating away at my nervous system. I can’t tell Scootaloo because it will break her heart. I haven’t told most of the town because I don’t want to be pitied. The doctors have kept it quiet but it’s actually starting to hurt to walk. I’m going to be bedridden soon enough, and then I’ll have to leave Scootaloo. I hate it, but I can’t control that fact.” I nodded and started pouring a little magic into her then gasped as the feedback hit my senses. She had a parasite eating at her system, the parasite was strange, it was only targeting the pain center of her brain by damaging the nerves and sending signals that said her body was breaking down. I muttered “Parasite. Even if I removed it the damage is too extensive it’s eaten, destroyed, and blocked to many pathways to heal in a short time. I estimate you have a year left.” She stared at me surprised. I coughed and said “Sorry, I wanted to see what was wrong and if I could. Sadly the parasite has had too much time to eat at your system. I may be able to slow it and give you more time, but stopping it is beyond my power.” She blinked and said “You could tell what it was with a preliminary scan?” I nodded and she said “So it’s a parasite?” Again I nodded and she asked “Will it find a new host after killing me?” I thought about it and nodded. She said “Can you stop it?” I nodded again then sighed. She looked at me questioningly and asked “What?” I swallowed and said softly “To stop it I’ll have to burn it into your body fusing it with you. It will take your life by half a year. If I don’t do this it may latch onto Scootaloo or someone else. It’s up to you. I refuse to make you give up time with your daughter just to stop something I can stop once it leaves your body.” She studied me and I looked at her then we started cooking her directing me to cut up carrots, onions, tomatoes, and other fruits and vegetables to make a stew and salad combo. She meanwhile was working on a casserole that looked rather appetizing despite being made of flowers, grasses, hay, and other things no sane predator would ever eat. After we finished she asked “Even if you could stop it once it left my body, would you be able to reverse the damage it caused to its new host?” I slowly shook my head and she asked “Could it be why Scootaloo can’t fly?” I nodded and she said “If you took the parasite from her and trap it in me would that possibly fix her wings?” I shrugged and she asked “There’s a chance it could happen though?” I nodded. She smiled sadly and said “Tonight after Scootaloo falls to sleep do it. Do what it takes to repair her wings and get rid of the parasite.” I nodded slowly and we sat down as she called Scootaloo in to eat with us. Scootaloo sat at the table and the three of us dug in. I stayed eating the soup and salad while the other two ate the casserole. I finished before them and took my plate to the sink then washed it and put it on the drying rack. I walked back out and looked at Scootaloo’s mother who said “I feel horrible.” I looked at her questioningly and she said “I never introduced myself. My name is Dream Flight.” I smiled and said “Nice to meet you Dream, I’m Jake Wolf.” She smiled and we walked into the kitchen then she cleaned her and Scootaloo’s dishes off and I sat back at the table as she poured the three of us tea. I glanced at Scoots and said “What’s up Squirt?” She smiled and started telling me about things she had planned for the week. I smiled nodding here and there studying her with my magic sight but listening all the same. I interrupted her asking “If I started taking you out and helping you fly or practice anyway you think you’d be happy?” She nodded enthusiastically and I smiled. I found the parasite and saw it was dormant, having eaten the nerves in Scootaloo’s wings to the point they could respond but couldn’t use magic as they must to gain the lift. I knew I could heal her, but someone would have to give something up for the magic to work. My magic was like alchemy, full of equivalent exchange and checks and balances. Dream studied me and said “Something’s on your mind Mister Wolf.” I nodded and she said “Care to talk about it?” I shook my head and stretched then leaned back in my chair yawning feeling my energy had somewhat returned, but still exhausted all the same. Dream glanced at Scootaloo and I followed her eyes and she said “Scootaloo why don’t you get ready for bed?” Scootaloo moaned and she said “Now young lady. It’s already past dark and honestly you don’t want to be up to late when you’ve got school tomorrow.” Scootaloo grumbled and walked away then I heard her climbing the stairs and Dream said “Alright, what have you discovered?” I sighed and said “The magic in her wings, the parasite targeted it and the nerves that allow flight. I can remove the parasite but to repair the damage it will cost someone something. I’m willing to give up my life force, but if I do you can’t tell her why I did it. I’ll gain a few gray hairs, my face might age, but over time it will fade away. I doubt anyone else would be willing to give up something for a filly who isn’t the most well liked or accepted.” She sighed nodding in agreement with me then said “What if I gave up some of my life force for the spell?” I stared at her and she said “Seriously, what if I gave up six months of my remaining twelve to help her heal?” I shrugged slowly thinking about it and mumbled under my breath. She raised an eyebrow and I stared off into the distance tallying up what would happen in my head. I grumbled softly to myself as she asked “are you ok?” I nodded and sighed then popped my neck and studied her with my magic sight. Her magic was strong, though her body was weak. It was an interesting combination. I didn’t know how to tell her such was the case without revealing more about myself that I really felt no one deserved to know. I sighed and said “If we do that you’ll be down to six months. I can’t take your magic because it’s what is allowing you to survive despite the damage caused by the parasite. Being a pony you have a lot of magic, if you were an animal with less magic, or even human, the parasite would have ended your life by now. I’m not being cruel, I’m just being honest. It’s hard for me to admit that magic is the only thing preventing the parasite from killing you, but it’s true. If you still want to give up six months I’ll give up part of my life force, you give up your six months and the two of us can combine our efforts for Scootaloo. It should return the power of flight to her before the year is over, she’ll just have to have more nutrition. So you want to do that tonight, or wait?” She thought about it and pointed upstairs. I nodded and said “Alright let’s go do it.” She nodded again and the two of us started upstairs to Scootaloo’s room. We opened Scootaloo’s door and walked in then I put a hand on Dream’s head and started chanting in the tongue of magic. I can’t explain exactly what language it was, because honestly it’s just a language that has no name. I finished slowly and let go of her as my body aged by five years and I gained a white stripe appeared over my left eye. I sighed and mumbled “Well it seems that like the old man my hair is going to turn white rather than grey.” I sighed and ran a hand through my hair then coughed into my hand a black phlegm coating it. I stared at it surprised and said “Huh, guess that when I removed the parasite it tried to take hold in my lungs.” Dream stared at me surprised and I said “No worries it couldn’t grab. That’s why my phlegm is black and not my blood.” She slowly nodded and we walked to the door where I bid her goodnight and headed home. I slowly dragged myself along the streets toward my house only to be pulled into an alley by a large burly stallion who studied me and said “Give me all your bits.” I just stared at him as if he was nuts and he said “Now.” I reared my fist back and punched him in the jaw. He spat to the side a bit of blood mixing with his spit and said “Shouldn’t have done that.” I smirked at him as he hoofed me in the shoulder knocking me back a few steps. I snorted not thinking he was that strong when he quickly flipped around and bucked me in the stomach. I held my stomach and dropped to my knees coughing. He smirked and said “Now then, I said it before, I’ll say it again, give me all your bits.” I growled my eyes flashing through many different colors and started to climb to my feet. He smirked and said “Oh getting ready for another beat down.” I growled and said “Yeah, yours.” I climbed to my full height and grabbed him then flipped him onto his back and kicked him in the side over and over. He coughed as he tried scrambling to his feet when I elbow dropped him and said “Fuck you. I’m not letting you get away after you tried to rob me and assaulted me.” He started to crawl away and I grabbed his head then kicked him in the chin before knocking him out with a well-placed blow to the head. I stared down at him and spat on his back then started walking away holding my stomach and rubbing my jaw. I could feel my fatigue returning from pumping magic into my muscles to lift him up. He wasn’t some small filly I could pick up and play with; he was a full sized stallion, probably of the draft breed. I finally got home and unlocked my door then opened it and walked in. I plopped down on the couch in the foyer and sighed then closed my eyes and mumbled “Why is it that when I do something good for someone something bad happens to me, am I a magnet for trouble or what?” I sighed and started to lie down when there was a knock on my door. I sighed and got up then opened it to see Rainbow Dash standing there. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Need me for something Miss Dash?” She studied me. I studied her right back and raised an eyebrow she sighed and looked away. I stepped back and said “Want to come in and tell my why you’re here this late at night?” She nodded and walked in without looking at me then sat down on my couch. I leaned on the wall watching her and asked “So what is it, here to chew me out for being around Scoots? Here to tell me to stay away from your friends? Hell are you just here to say hello and ask me how my day was?” She studied me and asked “What happened to you?” I raised an eyebrow and she pointed at the bags under my eyes and the laugh lines on my face then blinked and asked “Did you dye your hair?” I shook my head and she said “So it goes in with whatever happened to you.” I nodded. She sighed and said “Well since I saw you leaving Scoot’s place I figure it has something to do with her so spill.” I sighed and said “I removed the parasite preventing Scootaloo from flying.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “However Dream Flight and I had to give up part of our life-force to restore flight to the young Pegasus.” She continued to stare and I said “I’ve aged to about thirty or so when my hair would start turning white. It’ll go away within a month as my body’s magic replenishes my life force but I think I’ll always have the white in my hair.” Dash stared and I said “Yeah. I knew it was a possibility when I fixed Scoots, I accepted it though. Any questions before I collapse and you show yourself out?” She studied me and asked “Why?” I raised an eyebrow. She said “Why are you helping squirt? Why do you always go out of your way for everyone else? Why is it that no matter what you’re smiling even if you’re exhausted? Why are you so infuriating? Why does Twi trust you so much? Just answer me why?” I smiled sadly closing my eyes and said “I’m helping Scootaloo because I see her as someone who needs it. I go out of my way because I feel like I need to atone for my sins. I smile because if I let the mask slip and the smile die I’ll either break down in tears or completely lose my shit if I stop. I’m not sure why I’m so frustrating to you, maybe you see something in me everyone else is missing. Twilight trusts me because...well I don’t know why she trusts me, if she trusts me, she shouldn’t, no one should. I’m a horrible person. I hope that answers your whys if not sorry I couldn’t be of help. I hope you don’t need anything else because I’m exhausted. Though if you do want to talk then I’ll talk since I’m not going to fall asleep for a while, knowing me.” She sighed and said “I’ll get out of your mane. I need to get home. Tomorrow I’ll be bugging you again, but I figure you’re dead on your feet by the look of you.” I nodded and coughed into my hand then she said “Why is it that every time I see you you’re in some kind of physical pain?” I shrugged and yawned then lay down on my couch motioning at the door. She chuckled and said “Right, you want to sleep. Goodnight Jake. I’ll have more to say when we next meet.” I nodded and waved her off then watched her walk out the door noticing her tail was flagging at me and a scent was filling the air. I sighed and mumbled “She’s going into heat.” I closed my eyes and yawned then said aloud to the room, “I’m getting to old for this shit.” I heard a giggle in my head and muttered “Yup definitely too old.” I stretched out on the couch and used magic to put out the lights and fill the room with soft classical music. I smiled as the music played throughout the room and hummed along. I slowly drifted off to sleep as my body’s exhaustion, the music, and my conversation with Rainbow weighed down on me. My last thought while in the waking world was “Rainbow is going to be trouble. Then again I can’t blame her for being trouble when she is loyalty. Loyalty protects its friends from any threat even that of a possible traitor in its midst.” As my mind flowed away the darkness became my friend for a few seconds more. I found myself in a burning field. I watched as the darkness engulfed my friends. The fires spread and consumed the houses, shops, and stalls of Ponyville. I watched as the flames spread to Sweet Apple Acres. I stared at the flames then started to notice the ponies running around trying to put everything out. I took a step toward the village only for it to roll further away. I turned and looked behind me to see the Everfree staring down at me haughtily. I growled and said “Fuck you. I refuse to believe that I have to go into you just to save myself. I’d rather burn with my friends than abandon them.” I ran toward the village which started out beyond my reach then slowly started to come closer as my friends ran out of their homes burning. I tried to use my magic but the flames just increased. I screamed out my frustration and summoned an arctic wind. It blew through the town but didn’t affect the village. I dropped to my knees in the street screaming “WHY DOES IT ALWAYS FOLLOW ME!!! IT DOESN’T MATTER HOW MUCH GOOD I DO THE DARKNESS IS ALWAYS THERE ALWAYS CONSUMING AND ALWAYS DESTROYING!!!” I broke down into tears until I heard the sound of hoofsteps approaching. I slowly looked up the tears falling from my eyes and gasped. Standing before me were the mane six, as I’d come to think of them. Twilight was burned all over and her eyes were dead, Applejack’s Stetson was ripped up but it was still on her head, though she was nothing but bone, Pinkie was cut up all over and yet her cutie mark was still visible, Rainbow had bone wings but she still had her rainbow mane and tail, Rarity was covered in burns but her mane was immaculate as ever, and Fluttershy was sickly looking. Their eyes all looked at me with hatred and they started listing off ways this was my fault. The tears fell faster and I tried to apologize. They just went on over me as if they couldn’t hear. I said “I’ so sorry, I should have never come to Equestria. The darkness followed me and all of you suffered for it. I’m so sorry.” As I curled up into a ball ready for judgement to be dealt I heard two voices shout “JAKE!!!” I winced and thought “Oh no, now they’re in it too. They’re going to get rid of me, which is what I want but it’s too late.” Luna and Artemis landed in front of me and banished the images of my dead friends then said “Jake you’re ok, this is just a nightmare.” I stared at them with haunted eyes and Luna put a wing around me whispering “It’s ok, it’s ok.” I shivered and shook my head that no, it wasn’t ok. Artemis came up on my other side and put her wing around me as well and said “Why do you torment yourself with this dream every time you sleep alone?” I mumbled my response and she said “I don’t understand.” I mumbled a little louder and Luna said “Everything’s going to be ok. We’ll take you from this dream and make it pleasant. You need to relax and let your mind rest.” I snorted and said softly “I’m a monster, girls.” I stood up and stretched wings bursting from my back as my body started to show its true form. My feet turned into horse’s hooves, the wings were those of a dragon, wolf ears appeared on top of my head, tiger stripes appeared on my skin, I grew a long fox tail, and my eyes turned a colder grey. I stared at them and said “This is the real me. This is the culmination of everything in my mind.” They smiled sadly and nuzzled me. I stared at them and asked “Why aren’t you running, why aren’t you afraid, Why?” They smiled and nuzzled me more as if to say ‘Because we accept you.’ I sighed softly and shook my head muttering about crazy horses. They looked at each other then stared into my eyes and said “Because we know you’re anything but a monster. We know you think darkness follows you, but so far you’ve only brought light to the lives of those around you. You purified one of us from their inner darkness, make Tia smile, put up with Cadance, and from what we’ve seen in the mare Dream Flight’s dreams you saved her daughter from the life off a ground bound pony, all it’ll take is you teaching her to fly and her getting over the idea she’ll never lift off.” I sighed at all that and smiled slightly as the dream shattered around me to be replaced by the three of us sitting in my living room smiling at each other. They grinned more and said “There we go. Now if you keep a positive attitude you shouldn’t have to worry about the world turning against you.” I nodded and said “I know Girls. I just couldn’t accept that I wasn’t a monster thanks to my memories. Back home because of who I was I lost a lot of a friends. I just hope that doesn’t happen here, but if it does I’ll just go back to living on my own. Anyway how did you two find my dream?” They smirked and tapped their horns. I chuckled and said “Right alicorns of dreams, heh I forgot.” I rubbed the back of my neck and said “So should I assume you’ll be watching my dreams looking for a recurrence of my nightmares?” They nodded and I sighed then said “Should I expect you guys to show up in person?” They shook their heads and I said “Okies. Anything big going on that I should know about, or is Canterlot the same old same old?” Artemis and Luna looked at each other then said together “Everything’s the same.” Artemis continued “Though Tia is getting ready to announce that I exist to the populace at large. We just aren’t sure how to spin it properly so no one freaks out.” I grinned and Luna said “No. You cannot appear and say ‘I am your god maker of alicorns.’” I sighed and muttered causing Artemis to giggle and say “It’s kind of true. He did help lead to you and Tia challenging Eris, then he created my body and turned me into who I am.” Luna stared at her and said “Don’t help his ego grow. He may not let it show but he’s very, very, egotistical at times.” I gave them an innocent look a halo appearing above my head and Artemis said “I see what you mean now.” I let out a sigh and they continued “So, what is your plan for the rest of the night?” I shrugged and Arty asked “No plans, just going to let your mind wander?” Luna continued where she left off with “No plans on playing with alicorns, maybe visiting Tia’s dreams, or checking in on your friends?” I raised an eyebrow and said “I thought dreams were your domains?” They nodded and I said “So if such is the case, why act like I have power over the realm of dreams?” They stared at me like I was an idiot. I raised an eyebrow and said “You act like I’m as powerful as alicorns, without the restrictions of being a literal incarnation of a celestial force or body. Speaking of which, what about Cadance I know love is a primal force, but isn’t there a god who watches over it, just like there was once a god over the heavens, or are there no gods in this world?” Artemis shrugged and looked at Luna who seemed to be lost in remembrance. Eventually she said softly “Alicorns are gods. We’re the living embodiment of the thing that made us into an alicorn. Our mortal form is the one thing that we take for granted.” I raised an eyebrow and pointed at Artemis. She smiled slightly and said “Like me she is the literal incarnation of the night. I am the purer aspects of the night, love passion, etc. She is the darker, Anger, distrust, shadowy dealings. Without one another since you gave her form we aren’t able to be whole. Why do you think it’s so hard to stop alicorns for non alicorns other than you and Eris who is a goddess of Chaos?” I pointed at myself questioningly and she said “I am not sure what you’re the embodiment of, I only know your mortal shell is merely that a shell. I can sense it whenever I look at you both here and in the realm of the waking.” I blinked and said “Well shit. I thought I was an average guy, not some embodiment of who knows what. I doubt that I’m more than your average schmuck despite what you say Luna. If I don’t I’ll get a big head and start acting like a right pompous arse. I hate to be such a downer but if I call myself a god without proof I’m just another Gary Stu. I refuse to be another Gary Stu. Anyway why don’t we go visit a few of my friend’s dreams? I bet if you disguised yourselves as unicorns or Pegasi, or even earth ponies, they’d never realize that two goddesses and a dumb ass had entered their dreams.” Artemis giggled at my description of myself and Luna grumbled about how I’m not a dumb ass I’m a god. I sure didn’t feel like a god, and if I was a god, what was I the god of? Luna sighed and asked “Whose dream to first?” I shrugged and the six element bearers appeared. Luna studied their likenesses and said “Artemis who do you think we should visit first?” Artemis shrugged then pointed at Applejack and Fluttershy. Luna studied them and said “Honesty or kindness eh? Well I guess it wouldn’t hurt to visit those two, but which should we go to first. Jake of the two who would you rather visit, honest or kindness?” I shrugged and motioned for her to decide my feet propped up on Rainbow Dash’s back because I didn’t feel like telling the copy to move out of my way. She studied me and said “You’re attitude toward loyalty is, surprising.” I snorted and said “I have the utmost respect for the real rainbow, but this is the dark emotionless husk based on her appearance. She isn’t even a construct based on how I see Rainbow, she’s just a body. If you want to see Rainbow though, we can go find her.” She shook her head and I said “Alright so Flutters or AJ?” She shrugged and mumbled about knowing neither. I looked at Artemis who shrugged and realized I’d had the most interaction with the bearers of the three of us. I had to eventually rectify this I thought and said “Fine let’s go see AJ. You two turn into Earth Ponies and I’ll go as myself.” They nodded and turned into earth ponies in appearance, which didn’t really matter since it was a dream and they had complete control over dreams unless the dreamer restricted them. We walked into the dream realm and from there to Applejack’s dream then I stretched as we appeared on the road to Sweet Apple Acres and looked down at myself. I had my body, but I was more muscular than usual. I wondered if this was how AJ saw me. I walked along the road as Luna and Artemis appeared on either side of me then we knocked on the door to the farmhouse. AJ answered and said “Howdy Jake. I see you brought friends. Are you here to help us harvest?” I nodded and motioned to my two companions. She studied them and said “I’m surprised, you brought help.” I shrugged and motioned for her to lead on. She started walking and Artemis said “So miss Apple what’s the plan for today?” Applejack started to ramble off details about the orchard and I whistled softly the more she said. She bucked the first tree and its bounty fell into the buckets surrounding it. I stretched and popped my back then kicked another tree dropping its bounty. I knew with my new strength and pushing magic through my body I could do so in real life, but it felt effortless here. Artemis and Luna started bucking trees then the three of us gathered around AJ who said “Whooee that was a blast.” I snorted thinking it was anything but a blast. AJ turned to me and asked “So Jake, here anything from Twilight on those farming reforms I asked her to send to the princess?” I shook my head and she sighed then nuzzled my shoulder and said “Ah well, at least you’re willing to help out around here. So what exactly brought you out today?” I just smiled at her. She studied me then said “You are acting a bit off. I know you said you weren’t busy, but ever since you moved to the edge of the Everfree you seem to be different, more accepting and stronger. I shrugged and said “It’s how I am. I find that living on the edge of the Everfree brings out my inner strength. I plan on patrolling the border from now on. So what’s up?” She shrugged and I nudged her then said “I guess me and my new friends will be off. Rest up AJ.” She nodded and the dream faded away as we returned to my own dream realm. I stretched and Luna watched me while Arty curled up with her head in my lap. I stroked up and down her horn causing her to shiver in pleasure. Luna glared and nudged her over then laid down on the other side. I stretched and stroked both their manes then said “Guess we’ll be here till morning.” They sighed and shook their heads. I raised an eyebrow and they pointed out. I let out an ah in understanding. I stretched and said “I’ll see you two when I get back to Canterlot go counter your ponies’ nightmares.” They nodded and faded away then I relaxed on the couch. I woke up the following morning and stretched out popping my spine. I yawned loudly and sat up then climbed off my couch and stumbled into my kitchen. I checked my stores for food. When I found none, I swore and mumbled about beasts raiding my fridge. I sighed and stumbled down the street to Sugarcube Corner where I bought some croissants which I ate with gusto. Pinkie sat with me at my table and we discussed my plans for the week. She mentioned that she hadn’t seen Twilight all day and I joked that she was in hiding because she’d caused a town wide disaster. Pinkie waved me off and said “No Jakey, she hasn’t caused any disasters yet, there won’t be one that big until season two.” I blinked and mouthed ‘Season Two?’ Then realized she meant after the release of Eris. I shrugged and said “Never know Pinkie, she might just surprise us.” She nodded and hopped off to work behind the counter at a call from Mrs. Cake while I got up and headed toward Sweet Apple Acres. As I walked into the acres I saw Macintosh standing around with crutches and said “What happened to you Mac?” He waved me off and I asked “Need any help harvesting?” He studied me surprised and raised an eyebrow. I pointed at his busted hip and said “It looks like the harvest is going to be trouble without you to help.” He studied me and asked “No strange motive?” I shook my head and he said “Then Eeyup we could use the help, if you can get Applejack outta being stubborn.” I nodded in understanding realizing it must be the applebuck episode aka Applebucking Season. I sighed and started looking for AJ while Mac gave me the occasional directions. I finally found her bucking the south field and about halfway done with it. Mac walked up and said “We got someone interested in helping ya AJ.” AJ turned to tell him she didn’t “need no help” then saw me and said “Oh.” I nodded and smiled pouring energy into my leg before kicking a tree and the apples fell precisely where they needed to fall. AJ stared on and said “Gosh darn it Jake. I don’t need no help.” I smirked at her in reply and she grumbled then studied me. I raised an eyebrow and she said “Weren’t you scrawnier last time we talked?” I shrugged and she said “Maybe it was just mah mind playing tricks on me.” She studied me and said “Why do yah wanna help anyway?” I studied her and said “I know what will happen if you work too hard. You’ll try to keep all your promises and you’ll be so exhausted you’ll screw up big time. You’ll be over tired so you won’t be ready for anything other than needing to sleep. If I help we can counter some of it. I can cover the parts of the field Mac would normally cover, and if we need to we can invite our friends.” She stared at me mouth agape and I closed it saying “Going to catch flies my little pony.” She slowly shook her head and glared at me through her lashes. I smiled and said “I refuse to take no for an answer. You either let me help out with the farm, or you let me help out the farm and help with your other promises.” She stared at me and asked “What other promises?” I smirked and shrugged. She stared and said “Seriously, partner. What other promises yah talking about?” I looked at her as if saying ‘Any and all until the season is over.’ She seemed to understand my look as she glared and said “I don’t need yawl looking out for me Sugar cube.” I snorted at that and started into the grove to buck a few trees. She looked after me surprised and yelled “YOU’RE NOWHERE NEAR STUBBORN ENOUGH TO GET AWAY WITH THIS HUN!!! I’LL TRACK YOU DOWN AND PROVE I DON’T NEED YOUR HELP!!” I waved at her over my shoulder completely tuning her out in my own way. I hummed a jaunty little tune as I heard AJ scream in rage and come charging at me. I swung up over her then came down grasping her neck in a choke hold and fighting against her. My increased strength put me on equal footing with ninety percent of the earth ponies I’d met. I held her until she stopped struggling and asked “Calmer?” She nodded and I slowly let go of her then said “Now instead of being pissy how about you and I get along and do our job.” She glared rubbing her throat and I smirked at her. She studied me and I said “I’m really a good guy, just have a habit of doing whatever happens to come to my mind. This leads to problems later on down the road. I don’t ask for anything in return for doing this AJ, you guys need the help and this needs to get done. You’re farm brings a lot of income into the town and as such I can’t let your harvest go to waste.” Applejack sighed and turned then started working on trees with me. We chatted as we worked, overseen by Big Mac, which his name always made me think of hamburgers, and occasionally bugged by Applebloom. Eventually Mac took Bloom to school and we were allowed to work in peace. AJ and I chatted as we worked, then around lunch time we stopped and headed to the barn. Suddenly AJ heard something I missed and whistled for Winnona. I stared after her and finished my food then loaded apples into the barn while she did whatever it was she had to do. I heard the sound of someone calling my name coming from the Everfree as I waited for Applejack to return. I sighed and muttered “Three options. One I go to the forest. Two I wait for AJ to get back and just work my ass off. Three I wait for AJ, work my ass off, then enter the forest after eating with her family.” I sighed and said aloud “Option Three it is.” I continued working till AJ returned, harvesting a good third of the east field when she trotted up. I looked at her and asked “So, what’s going on that you had to leave Apple Bucking to me of all creatures?” She shrugged and started bucking trees, seeming only slightly winded, though I knew her exhaustion ran deeper than she was letting show even if I couldn’t prove it. I stretched and asked “So what’s the plan for the rest of the day AJ?” She studied me and said “The plan for the rest of the day is to finish what we can, eat dinner, then you go home and I go to sleep to prepare for tomorrow. Thanks for the help by the way sugar cube.” I shrugged and waved her off like it was no big, which to me it wasn’t. We worked talking about the town and what she’d do if she went to the gala. I admitted her idea was alright, but I figured I’d throw a word in with Celestia about her possibly catering rather than just attending. After all free food was always better than what you had to pay for even if the food was shitty. At least that’s what a few friends told me. I personally believed I’d rather have good food I’d paid for than free food that sucked. Sadly the nobility wouldn’t agree with me unless they saw Celestia partaking. I had my own plans of course, but first I had to get Celestia and Luna on my side. I yawned and AJ said “Thanks for all your help partner.” I smiled to let her know it was no problem and she asked “You sure you have no problem helping me out with the harvest? I can’t exactly pay you since I don’t even have enough to cover Granny’s hip replacement surgery, or the barn, or even the farmhouse.” I nodded to let her know I understood and pulled out my last piece of gum popping it into my mouth. She stared at me and said “Why do you always chew that stuff partner?” I chewed and blew a bubble then said “It keeps me from stressing too much, and keeps me from reaching for a pack of cigarettes that isn’t there.” She stared at me and I said “Cigarettes were known as cancer sticks back home. I got hooked on them when I was eighteen, and when I was nineteen, I quit and switched to chewing gum. I’ve chewed gum when I was stressed ever since. Not saying you stress me out, but working my ass off sure does.” She stared at me and I said “I guess it would be better to say working my flank off.” She nodded and we stretched then headed to the farm house. I’d learned quite a bit about AJ, she was as hard working as the show portrayed her, she valued family above all else, and she was very stubborn. However beyond all that was her honesty. It was the core of who she was and honestly it was refreshing to be around someone like that. I stretched as we walked into the farmhouse and bowed to Granny Smith making her say “No reason for you to bow to me young Stallion. Easiest way you can repay me is by getting my granddaughter to give me great grandbabies.” I chuckled while AJ blushed up a storm and argued with her grandmother. I only listened with half a mind to the two going back and forth as Bloom was staring at the table eyes downcast, and Mac was eating quietly. I yawned silently then stretched and dug in glad that I could eat the delicious food because it was all apple related rather than flowers or hay. I seriously needed to get a hold of meat though, before my craving got to out of hand. I yawned and thanked them for a wonderful dinner promising to be back in the morning to help AJ once again then headed out of the farm and for home, at least that’s what I appeared to be doing. In actuality I was planning on circling around and entering the Everfree. I slipped into the Everfree when I was sure no one was watching and started listening for the voice. When I heard it I started following it, wondering who or what could possibly know my name in this place. I mean it reminded me of back home, but still that wasn’t saying much since a lot of places reminded me of back home. It was just this place was a bit more dangerous than most others. I stretched as I walked until I got to a clearing where a figure stood watching me surrounded by a mix of sun and moonlight. I stared and they said “Ah there you are.” I looked at them questioningly and they said “I have been calling for you, because it’s time for you to remember who you are.” I repeated what they said to myself then looked at them confusedly. They smiled and said “Yes remember who you are. Are you ready?” I shrugged and said “Guess so.” They smiled knowingly and blasted me with a wave of energy. I fell to my knees as the energy coursed through me and found myself staring down three different tunnels. I blinked and the tunnels rather than going away started to shift and change. I turned to my left and looked down that tunnel first. It was my life as a racer and demon hunter. Now I’ve said before that I have three sets of memories. This was one of them, in this life I was a street racer, but when I left the track, which is what we called the area we raced in, I became a demon hunter. I watched myself kill demon after demon and winced feeling each strike they managed to land on me cut me open. I stared down as a claw burst out of my chest then receded as the pain vanished and was replaced by healing light. The wound closed leaving a small scar. Eventually the demon fighting was over and I saw this life led to my current one, which was of me just running and working out now and then. Next I looked to my far right and saw my life as an agent. I watched as I eliminated people rather than taking them back to the agency feeling myself grow colder with each kill. I knew that it was kill, be killed, or take them in to be turned into the same thing I was. It was here that I saw the birth of my many sides including my angel and demon. I watched as my body shuddered and changed constantly eventually nothing was left of who I once was. I felt the changes affect my real body as well. My spine burst open as a pair of dragon wings were formed, followed by an angelic and demonic wing. I sprouted wolf ears, nine fox tails, my feet turned into hooves, I gained tiger stripes across my body, and my eyes turned silver. I howled out in pain to the world and collapsed then felt the changes recede. Finally I looked at the third one and smiled slightly. It was of my life without all the strange things happening. I lived with my family, hung out with my friends, ironically watched MLP, and just enjoyed life. As it all faded the figure reappeared and said “You have been hiding from yourself.” I stared at it and it continued “These are all pieces of who you are. The monster, the hunter, the civilian, the racer, you were shaped by each of these. You banished the memories of most and shut yourself away from your past. Now you’re dealing with the pain. I see you accepting your scars. Now you are finally the writer, the fighter, and the king this world needs.” I stared at it and it said “You are Jake. You are Jay. You are Jacob. Three names you wore, each one as true as the next. Wolf and Shade, the two names you used alongside your first names. You are Jake Wolf, Jay Shade, and Jacob Shadow Wolf. You are the one and only writer. You will change this world for the better if you let yourself. Acceptance is more than just a word. Acceptance is a part of who you are.” I nodded and said “No more running. I am Jake Wolf. Jacob Shadow Wolf died long ago. Jay Shade was a name I used to hide. Jake Wolf is my true name. I am the wolfish writer, and this is my story.” The figure nodded and faded away as I stumbled back to my home then collapsed onto my couch the wounds covering my body fading to scars that would remain until the day I died. I stretched out on my couch and pulled a quill to me then started writing a story; it was a story of love, loss, friendship, and adventure. For once I felt the urge to write like I did as a kid. I fell asleep the quill falling from my fingers and my mind finally ready to accept the truth. Author's Note Well there you have it Chapter 7. Chapter 8 is already started, took a while but ah well. Also since I don't feel like explaining this in the comments, Jake did fuse dream's parasite to her. When he healed Scoots he fused Dream's parasite to her body and the six months she'd have lost was given to Scoots through his magic. this will be explained next chapter. That being said, if you are still lost or want to know about anything send me a pm or leave a comment. anyway Jake Shadow Wings Signing out. Chapter 9: Growth of Bonds and Family.Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 10: Shadows, Fighting, Traveling, and Dragons (Part 1)I growled and said “I only have two children and they are currently safe.” They laughed at me and I growled forming a sword out of mana. They smirked as I rushed at them then blasted me back into the wall pinning me there with four different waves of telekinesis. I growled and said “What do you want?” They laughed and said “Why to show you the truth of the world.” I growled and spat at them. They smirked and one said “Now that’s no way to treat your children daddy. After all we are formed by your taking the darkness from our mothers, darkness which you created when you vanished. After all darkness is not evil, now is it daddy?” I growled softly struggling against the hold they had on me and silently berating myself for not thinking they could do something like this to me. One of them lowered their hood, revealing a black version of Celestia with a black, crimson, and emerald mane. Her eyes were orange and she said “I’m the eldest of my four sisters. I am Flare Celeste. My three sisters are Solana Ray, Moonlight Dusk, and Fallen Star.” I growled and asked “Alright Flare, what do you want?” She smiled and said “Why to release your dark side daddy dearest. However it doesn’t seem to be there yet. Maybe it will take us hurting your mares, or our siblings, to bring out that side of you. For now you truly are just a writer. Where we come from you’re a warrior king. Writing is your hobby, but fighting is a thrill for you. Why daddy it’s a bloodbath when you’re challenged. You even have subjugated the griffons, zebras, and Minotaurs. Why you are so dangerous in reality that this nice guy act you show the ponies is just,” she stopped smiling here and frowned with a disgusted look saying “Sickening.” I snorted and said “You act like I’m some monster who has given up on everything.” She smiled and said “You’ve given up on believing in the good of others, instead you just watch out for your family and followers. Even the princesses here bow to your whim. Of course we’ve been alive a lot longer than that. I was born when you helped stop Eris, Solana when you helped stop Sombra. Moonlight when you first started turning to stone, and Fallen was born the day you turned to stone though we each took time to prosper and grow.” I glared and said “I doubt your mother’s gave you much to feed off of then. They’re beautiful mares who wouldn’t give in to darkness.” She laughed and looked at Celestia, Solaria, Luna, and Artemis. I followed her eyes to see all four of them looking down. I said softly “Girls?” They looked even further down at my words they’re eyes held tightly shut as I asked “You didn’t let it consume you, right girls?” Luna said softly “We did.” I wondered if she meant the royal we or her and Artemis. At a glance at Artemis I realized it was the latter. I swore and struggled trying to get to my girls to comfort them. I managed to free my hand and formed a fireball then lobbed it at the three who were still cloaked. Flare just caught it in her magic and seemed to absorb it. She laughed and said “Now, now Daddy. Two of us wouldn’t have been hurt by that but two of us would have at least felt a slight sting. I can’t have you doing things to hurt my sisters. Mama why don’t you tell him about the dark days? When you lost control and burned the city of Griffonhelm to the ground for harming your little ponies? Or the time you executed General Arrow Heart for refusing to follow your orders? Or how about you Aunt Luna, tell him about the curse you placed on the weaver who spoke out against you before your fall to the darkness?” I snarled and shouted “STOP IT! CAN’T YOU SEE THEY’RE HURTING FROM YOUR WORDS!!!! IF YOU TRULY SEE THEM AS FAMILY YOU WOULDN’T TORTURE THEM SO!” She laughed and said “Oh they are my family, but weaker versions. They can’t stomach what they did. My mother was proud of the destruction of Griffonhelm, after you mind broke her and twisted her to be more fitting as your consort at least.” I struggled, feeling anger build within me at each of Flare’s words. She chuckled and said “Oh Daddy this is child’s play. If you were at your full strength you’d easily be able to overpower us. Why do you cling to your weakness?” I closed my eyes focusing on my anger and slowly tamped it down. I said softly “What do you want? Why are you torturing Luna and Celestia? What sick game are you playing?” She laughed and said “The only game is exploiting their weakness. What I want is for the warrior who crushed the griffons, the minotaurs, and even the zebras when they turned against him. I want the man who tamed the Lupus, and crushed the caribou. I want the real you. Of course Aunt Eris isn’t here yet so maybe you haven’t become that man yet. I can wait, but in the meantime I think I’ll leave you a present. Come sisters, let’s leave father to his playtime.” Their magic dropped me and I formed a sword then lunged at them. They stopped me with merely a thought and said “Get Stronger Daddy, for something much worse than us is coming, and only you can stop it. After all, only you can purify and corrupt both, being a creature of chaotic harmony or harmonious chaos.” My sword vanished and I dropped to my knees as she walked past me with the other three and said “Let’s see if the royal guard is as strong as your fallen guard. After all dad, you said you trained the fallen guard yourself. The royal guard however is trained to fight for their country and even have an army. Let’s see the solar and lunar guards in particular stop the fallen regiments. Have fun saving lives, or let them fight until only one stands and you can claim your soldiers. Either way, it’ll be fun to watch.” I growled forming a new sword and climbed back to my feet then said softly “Bring on your armies. I’ll lead the guard to defeat them. Bring on your dark magic; I’ll lead spell casters to counter. Block out the skies; our Pegasi will clear the sky in ten seconds flat. Doesn’t matter what you do, EQUESTRIA WILL STAND STRONG AND WE WILL WIN!!!!!” She laughed and said “We’ll see.” Then the four stepped into a dark portal that made me think of Kingdom Hearts. I chuckled and said “Just like Nobodies.” I heard the sound of a struggle at the door and rushed toward it. I kicked open the doors to see the two day guard surrounded by a group of six creatures. I lunged forward and stabbed one in the head dropping it. The guards slightly rallied by that and lunged piercing the chests of two of the remaining five. They growled and the guards said “SIR! Are the princesses safe?” I nodded and got into a fighting stance the two guards smiling and said “Then we will guard them until our dying breath.” I snorted and lunged forward piercing the shoulder of one of the beasts. It reared back roaring and I kicked it in the face. It roared again and I slammed my blade of energy down its throat causing it to choke. I smirked and said “Die mother bucker, Die.” As it fell I noticed the guards had felled the other two abominations. I studied them as I formed another sword the first vanishing. They were as tall as most ponies, but hey had sharp teeth, claws, and made me think of a cross between ponies and dragons with a bit of canine and feline mixed in. their tails were long and slim like a feline’s their ears and eyes were lupine in appearance, and their bodies were pony like with claws of a dragon. I stared at the beasts and said “Well they’re obviously carnivores, but they’re a strange chimera.” The guards nodded and I said “The princesses are inside with my foals. They’re all behind a barrier that protects them, but I can’t lower it until the threat is gone. I’ll go help the guards, you guard the door.” They nodded and I rushed off to the sound of battle. I ran through the halls and stumbled upon the nearest battle. I growled softly as a guardsman’s throat was ripped out by a beast then it started feasting on his body, it’s muzzle covered in gore and blood. I rushed forward and sliced its head off spilling black blood all over the floor. I turned and saw three other guards holding off three times their number in enemy beasts. I threw a fireball at one knocking it back and burning it. It howled in rage and turned toward me the other eight following its attention. I smirked and said “Well then COME ON!” They lunged at me and I rolled out from under them and kicked the nearest into the spear of a guard killing it. However as I was getting to my feet two lunged and bit down on my arms immobilizing them. I winced and tried to fight them off but they just bit down harder. I swore and said “Great, HEY GUARDS I GOT THEM OFF YOUR TAILS! SO HOW ABOUT A LITTLE HELP HERE!!”’ The guards rushed over and helped me out, but they only saved me from having my throat ripped out. I kicked a beast in the head as it went for my throat and ended up on my back with the beasts slowly pulling my arms apart. I screamed in pain until a guard pierced the brain of the one on my left arm and it instinctively released me yelping. I started punching the one on my right arm over and over disorienting it and growled “Let go you stupid bucker!” I tried prying it off my arm, only for it to bite down harder digging into the bone. I yelled in pain as it was stabbed over and over by the guard who then turned on the rest of the creatures and engaged with them. I pried the corpse’s teeth off my arms and formed two swords of magic in my hands. I jumped into the fray managing to surprise the forsaken beasts, as I started thinking of them, and slammed my blades through the skulls of two bringing their number down to four. I’d killed three with some assistance and the guard had killed the other two. The guards worked together to flank the last four while I approached from the side. The guards were a pegasus, two earth ponies, and a unicorn. The unicorn was using his or her magic to keep them pinned, the pegasus flew overhead stabbing down at them, and the two earth ponies guarded the unicorn’s sides. I stabbed one in the leg causing it to drop for a few seconds, which was long enough for a guard to spear it in the neck. The other three howled out in rage and lunged at us breaking the magical grip holding them. I jumped back out of their reach and slashed one across the eyes only for its claws to rake the armor of one of the earth ponies tearing it apart and leaving the pony open to attack. I pulled him back and stabbed the beast that lunged at him through the eye with his spear. He smiled at me in thanks and I nodded then watched the last two study the four of us. They couldn’t escape so they lunged and we quickly finished them off. I spat to the side and shouted “GUARD FORM UP!” They quickly did as commanded and I said “You three are with me. We’re going to go through and show these creatures what Equestrians are made of. Understood?” They shouted “Sir Yes Sir.” After that we started walking the halls looking for any groups of guards that were being overrun and adding them to our small contingent. We lost a few to ambushes, but for every pony we lost we gained three more. Eventually we got to the throne room where the rest of our forces were barricaded in surrounded by four or five times their number of Forsaken Beasts. I growled realizing we were heavily outnumbered and tried to think up a plan. I realized the easiest way would be to make the group split up and target us so that those inside could get a respite. I whistled attracting the attention of my Pegasi guards and said “I need you to take to the air and dive bomb the enemy. Hit and run tactics. The unicorns will give you some support while the earth ponies in our guard will stand back and form a shield wall. I’ll work with the unicorns as my magic seems to be effective against these things. When the way is clear double back and regroup then you will all be under the orders of Captain Gleaming Shield. It was an honor to serve with you.” They realized that something was up and I didn’t plan on telling them just what that was. I didn’t plan on dying or anything like that, but there was a risk it could happen since I was going to be the target for the enemy once the unicorns and Pegasi fell back to the shield wall. I wasn’t joining the shield wall I was going to lead the fuckers on a merry chase and decrease their numbers little by little. I nodded at a pegasus to take the lead and blasted the rear of the enemy attracting their attention and killing a few in the blast. They snarled as more magic blasts started hitting them from multiple hallways, and I whistled then grabbed a spear and threw it into their ranks. Most moved out of the way but one unlucky SOB got speared through the middle. I smirked and said “Come get some mutts.” They snarled understanding the insult and started chasing me. I chuckled as I ran and started using magic to set up traps along the paths I was taking. All the magic use was starting to take its toll on me though. I had started out with enough magic to topple an alicorn, now I was about an average unicorn’s levels. Now the fact of the matter is my magic was like that after setting up all the traps, using my magic swords, and using magic to blast the forsaken. The forsaken were down to about twice the guards forces and were gaining on me. I was also starting to run on fumes from all the running, the injuries I’d gained, and the fact I’d been up since shortly after dawn. I ducked into an alcove as the beasts ran past me then stepped out as the last one passed. However that one was smart as it turned around and slashed my back when I turned to leave. I swore and stabbed my blade into its neck severing its spine. I coughed and limped my way back to the throne room where the guard had gathered and the night guard had finally arrived allowing for us to have even numbers with the beasts. I smiled and fell flat on my face passing out as a medic checked me over. My last conscious thoughts were “The girls had better be ok. Hell if any of these bastardos touched a hair on my girls or my foals I’ll revive them just to destroy them over and over again.” Author's Note There we go part one. Jake had it rough, but his mares will hopefully help him through it. Is this the full might of the forsaken guard? Who are Flare and the others? All these and more will be answered as the story continues. I hope you are looking forward to reading the next part because it's already under way. Chapter 10 (Part 2)I woke up in a hospital bed on my stomach. I groaned and twisted around feeling my back muscles tense then relax with each twist. I smiled slightly to myself and said “Gotta love magic.” I stretched and sat up then glanced at my arms, which were bandaged, then my torso where there were more bandages. I stretched more and popped my back then popped my neck and shoulders. It felt good to release all that tension so I grinned and started to stand up only to fall flat on my face. I just laughed good naturedly at my blunder then slowly climbed back into bed and said “Guess I’m not back to full strength.” I laid on my back, since it wasn’t bothering me, and waited for the doctor to come in and tell me how bad off I was. After about ten minutes, I finally heard hoofsteps approaching my room. I sat up in bed as a unicorn with a periwinkle blue mane and tail, a stethoscope cutie mark, and a lab coat approached. I smiled politely and said “What’s up Doc? How bad am I and how long will it take for me to stay here before I can leave?” They smiled and said “Hello I’m Doctor Thunderhoof. You gave us quite a scare.” I raised an eyebrow and he explained “You nearly pierced the veins in your arms, your back was torn open from shoulder to hip, and you had severe magic exhaustion. I’m amazed you’re awake already.” I smirked and pumped my fist at exceeding expectations on when I’d wake up, and the doctor continued “We were able to patch up your back mostly; there may be some scarring because we weren’t used to working on humans, and your arms should be fine by the morning. It’s currently nine o’ clock at night. You were brought in at one, so you were asleep eight hours.” I nodded and said “Thanks Doctor. You wouldn’t happen to have any cigarettes, would you?” He shook his head and bid me adieu then walked off to check on the guards who were in the infirmary from the battle. I sighed and closed my eyes laying back and trying to relax. After about ten minutes I heard footsteps passing by my bed again. I opened one eye and sat up to see the doc walking by. I nodded at him and closed my eyes again then laid back and stretched out. I yawned and started to doze as I laid there. Yawning again I found myself starting to slip into the dreamscape. I forced my mind out of the dreamscape into a regular dream, deciding I didn’t want to deal with the problems the dreamscape could cause. Sadly I should have chosen the dreamscape rather than the hell waiting within my mind. The dream began like so I found myself in a place I hadn’t visited in years. I was in a barren wasteland with a simple farm house standing tall. I was between the farmhouse and a barren field. I walked out into the field slowly. After a few steps I tripped over something. I landed on my face and slowly glanced at my feet where I saw a skull sticking up out of the ground. I stared at it and mumbled “Ah poor Horatio I knew him well.” I knew I should be more freaked but this was something so old for me that I was used to it. I knew I wouldn’t be scared till I awoke screaming in terror as the dream ended. I picked up the skull and saw it had a macabre appearance. I studied it and said “Who were you in life?” I sat up and tossed the skull at a barren tree on the edge of the property causing it to explode into dust. From behind me I heard “Ah so you’re finally back.” I turned slowly to see a demonic version of myself standing there. He had black hair with red tips, red eyes with black veins going throughout, wore a cloak that was red as freshly spilled blood, a shirt that was as white as bleached bone, and pants as black as burnt flesh. He smiled at me and said “Long time no see.” His teeth were all filed to points and the tips were coated in blood where they met. I sighed and said “Not you again. I thought the terror of seeing myself as a monster fell away with therapy.” He chuckled as I climbed to my feet and picked up a body from the ground beside him. It was the body of my buddy Aaron. He had a horrible look of anguish on his face, his hair was matted with blood, and there was a knife sticking out of his back. I cringed slightly and said “I never thought even in my worst moments I’d kill him.” The demonic version of me laughed his cloak flapping in the breeze and said “I had to get creative since you were blocking me out. I knew you no longer were affected by the traitor’s death, you never cared about Cody as he always said he wanted to die in battle, but little Aaron, well he was always someone you saw living in peace. So what do you plan to do now? Do you plan to let me show you what you could be, or are you going to shout about this being a dream?” I shivered as the wind blew through my shirt which was tattered and torn up, my jeans covered in patches, and my own cloak brown with holes inside it. I sighed softly and said “All claiming this to be a dream would do is take us to a new setting where you hunt for me. All fighting you would do is lead to me being exhausted when I wake up. However I refuse to let you take over.” He or I should say I, laughed and said “You sure have grown up, pup. I see you have accepted some of who you are, but not all. After all I’m still here and I’m part of you. You have to admit to yourself that you have a murderous rage within yourself. You showed it today, that’s why I was able to break out of your subconscious. You killed the forsaken without a second thought, all because their master threatened your precious bitches.” I snarled and said “Don’t you dare call them that. They are not bitches. They are beautiful, intelligent, and wonderful mares who love me for me.” The dark version of me laughed again and said “So they aren’t beautiful intelligent talented charming horses everyone sees? I mean come on Bitches could be an acronym in this case. Oh wait they call themselves ponies, don’t they? I wonder what they would do if they knew that originally you saw them as nothing more than a children’s cartoon. I wonder what they would do if you told them you’re not even sure this is real. For all you know this is your afterlife, or you’re in a coma, or this is all a dream and you’ll wake up tomorrow. You don’t know which terrifies you more than anything any of these ponies or their friends could do to you. If you’re in a coma then you may never wake up. What do you plan to do to find out if this is real or not besides die?” I spat to the side as I studied the darker version of myself and said “Nothing. I’m just going to live my life. I’ll fight when I have to, do whatever it takes to keep my family safe, and even find a way to fix my psyche so that you either disappear or return to being a piece of the whole. Either way I won’t have these stupid nightmares plaguing me for the rest of eternity!” He laughed and said “Well, let’s show you what happens when you lose control then so that you can wake up.” Suddenly Luna, Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Celestia, Pinkie Pie, Oak, Star, Scootaloo, and even Spike appeared. He smirked and I growled rushing forward. I winced as his blade pierced my chest as I stood before Spike. Spike smiled up at me and said “I knew you wouldn’t let me get hurt. What about mom and the others though?” I gave him a thumbs up and said “I’ll protect all of them. It’s a promise, and males always keep their promises.” He smiled then faded away as my mind accepted that I protected him. I grabbed the blade and pulled it out of my chest. The demon smiled and said “You’ve grown stronger.” Chuckling I replied “I’ve finally got a reason to fight that isn’t just proving myself or fighting for fun. I finally grew up.” He nodded and formed a spear then thrust it forward I jumped in the way feeling it pierce my stomach and saw Scoots, Star, and Oak vanish in a burst of light as they smiled at me. That left the mares. I coughed and said “I promised I’d protect them. I don’t break my promises. At least I don’t break them anymore.” He smirked as he released the spear and said “I always fought to make you stronger, whether it be in mind or in body. I only had your best interests in mind. You fight to protect your family, I fight to protect you. Eventually you’ll see that. For now however, I guess I’ll just let you go. You protected them from me, so now you just have to protect them from the world. Eventually you’ll get bogged down, but you can call on me at any time. The angel still needs to speak with you, but that will come in time. You are more than you believe Jake. I hope you realize just how important you are to the world before it destroys you. I hope you awaken to a bright new future.” I smiled and said “Thanks. You know you aren’t so bad. I hope one day I can reconcile the real you with the you my mind has made in the past. I guess I won’t be yelling when I wake up this time. See ya around, Jay.” He chuckled as I started to fade away back to the real world. I woke up feeling refreshed. Glancing at the clock I saw it was about twelve in the afternoon. I yawned and glanced around as I heard someone knock on the door to my room. I called out “It’s open.” The door opened and a nurse walked in. She was an earth pony mare with a pink coat, a light butter yellow mane and tail, and a pair of bandages for a cutie mark. I smiled at her and said “Hello Nurse, something I can help you with?” She smiled back and said “I’m just here to check on your bandages Mr. Wolf.” I nodded and sat up lowering the blankets so she could come over and untie the bandages around my stomach, chest, back, and arms. After the bandages were off my arms I saw the scars from the punctures caused by the damn beasts. I sighed and glanced down as the bandages around my chest and stomach were removed. I rolled over so the nurse could check on my back and she said “Your back looks pretty good. I think about two more weeks of being wrapped up and you’ll be ready for anything the world throws at you.” I nodded and asked “Hey nurse I have any visitors while I was out?” She smiled and said “Yes, you were visited by both the princesses, and a pair of unicorn mares. Honestly the princesses said they were going to alert your friends to your condition. Is there anything else I can help you with?” I nodded and asked “Where are my clothes?” She smiled and walked into the bathroom then came back with my clothes which looked a little worse for wear. I took them and got out of bed. She realized I was about to get dressed and left. I got dressed and climbed back into bed then stretched and popped my spine sighing in relief. I stretched and said “So Luna and Celestia came to visit, and I’m guessing the two unicorns were Solaria and Artemis. I’m amazed neither wanted to be a pegasus.” I popped my shoulder then started running my hands over my upper body. Midway through the third pass from my chest to my neck I heard someone ask “Having fun?” I slowly turned to the voice to see Moonlight, who was really Artemis, and Solaria studying me. I slowly lowered my hands looking unconcerned on the outside but swearing up a storm on the inside. They smirked and Solaria said “You know we’re trying to figure out how to reveal that there are two other alicorns, namely us.” I smirked and shrugged. They sighed and Moonlight said “Tia thinks it would be best to make a big grandiose announcement.” I chuckled and said “Tia likes to make big grandiose gestures to stun the nobility. If she introduces you two this way then it makes them take a second to change their plans allowing her to counter it. If she reveals you were nightmare moon and Sol Invicta respectively it changes everything. Anyway when can I leave this place?” They smirked and said “As soon as the doctor says it’s ok.” I snorted at that and laid my head back then stretched and Artemis climbed into bed with me while Solaria sat next to me in a chair. I raised an eyebrow at Arty and she smirked then nuzzled my cheek. I stroked her mane and she sighed in bliss then said “I love the fact you have fingers. Those things feel so good in my mane.” I chuckled and Solaria said “You realize that if you don’t get out of his bed Tia and Lulu are going to get on to you when they get here.” I chuckled and said “Why don’t you climb in from the other side? We’ll look all nice and cozy and they’ll get jealous.” She smiled liking that idea and climbed in on my right as Artemis laid her head on my chest from my left. I played with both their manes and closed my eyes zoning out. Eventually Artemis coughed and I asked “Yes?” She said “What are your plans for once you’ve healed?” I replied “I plan on traveling. I think I’m going to get a royal commission to be an ambassador and go from land to land talking with Equestria’s allies and preparing for their enemies. I’ll come back after doing a little recon and then I think I’ll settle down for a while in Ponyville. Why do you want to travel with me?” She shook her head sighing and Solaria explained “We’re going to be stuck here doing paperwork with Tia and Lulu. If we don’t they’ll feel like we’re abandoning them. You know they’re going to complain when you don’t plan on staying in Canterlot.” I snorted and Solaria said “Don’t snort at me. I’m just being honest. Speaking of honest, how are you and honesty doing with each other?” I shrugged and said “I see each of the element bearers as my precious people. If anything were to happen to them I’d be worried. Honestly if anything happened to anyone I cared about I’d be forced to take action. I’m not the type to let my loved ones be hurt. Speaking of my loved ones, the road is no place for foals.” They nodded in agreement and asked “Who are you going to have watch them while you’re away?” I smirked evilly and said “Why you four of course. It’ll be good practice for when we have our own biological foals. After all they’re old enough to take care of themselves mostly. They just need to be watched.” They gaped at me slack jawed and I smirked then kissed them both on the nose saying “You know you’re going to catch flies like that.” They glared at me and huffed then snuggled into my sides. I wrapped my arms around them as the door opened and two bundles of joy jumped onto the bed and wrapped their hooves around my neck. I stroked their manes and said “Hey little ones. Have momma Tia, momma Lulu, momma moony, and momma sunny been taking care of you while I was out?” Luna and Tia, who were behind the foals, looked at me and mouthed ‘Momma?!?’ I smirked and mouthed back ‘yes momma.’ I stretched and Star said “Momma Luna taught me a little magic.” I grinned and said “She did, did she? That’s great baby. I was hoping you’d get along with them. What about you little man, did you learn anything from your mommas?” Oak nodded and said “Yeah poppa. Mama Tia taught me how to feel the earth and grow plants. She even showed me how to make a seed blossom with life, but we missed you. Don’t go away like that again, please?” I winced slightly and said “Sorry little man but as soon as your daddy is feeling better he’s got to go traveling. I’ll be back between trips and will teach you everything I can. I promise that I won’t stay out longer than a month at a time and that after my last trip we’ll finally move back to my home town where we’ll be going back and forth between there and here at the palace every other week until I can get my affairs in order, ok?” Oak nodded and star asked “What does affairs mean poppa?” I kissed her nose and said “Affairs means things that someone has. An example of affairs is a job, a house, or even school.” She nodded getting the idea and I stretched then said “So how about we slip out of this nasty hospital and go upstairs to Momma Tia’s room.” The kids cheered and my mares all sighed realizing there was no way I was staying in the hospital another minute. Luna picked the foals up in her magic and set them on her back then said “Then come along my love.” I got up and kissed her as Solaria and Artemis followed me out. Tia tried to stop me but the four of us just looked at her like she was nuts. She sighed and followed along signing me out of the hospital then Luna led us to Celestia’s room where all seven of us climbed into Tia’s bed. Tia laid her head on my stomach and Luna laid her head on my chest. Meanwhile Arty and Solaria took the time to change back to their true forms and laid their heads on my shoulders. I smiled and said “Love you girls. I love all four of you.” The foals curled up on Luna’s back and I said “You are my family, all six of you.” The foals cheered and then fell asleep as Luna cast a spell on them. I smiled and said “I plan on spending my next few weeks here with you six, then taking a short trip to ponyville to tell the girls that I’m going on a trip. After that I want diplomatic status as I plan on visiting Equestria’s neighbors. I’ll even do some scouting in the tribes that are the enemies of Equestria as they won’t know where I belong. Until then let’s spend our time together and make the best of it.” The girls nodded in acceptance and the seven of us drifted off. *************************************Two Weeks Pass************************************************* It has been about two weeks since that night in Tia’s room. I was all healed up but before they’d let me go Tia wanted me to train with Gleaming Shield. I agreed if for no other reason than fighting with the guard captain would get me used to dealing with shield mages. I stretched as I stood facing down Gleaming in the middle of the courtyard. She’d warmed up to me a little bit thanks to the princesses and her best friend who happened to be Cadance or Cady as she asked me to call her. I’d spent my weekends hanging out with Cadance and my week days with my mares. The more time spent with Cadance the more I felt one of the soul threads I’d always been able to sense connecting the two of us. This is probably the first you’re hearing about the soul threads. I guess you could call them connections. In my case I’ve always been able to sense them, and they grow stronger the more care people put into them. Honestly they’re kind of important at least to me. Anyway as I said I stood facing down Gleaming and she formed a shield saying “You won’t be able to land a hit on me.” I smirked taking that as a challenge and formed a magic blade. She smirked and said “That won’t break my shield.” I grinned thinking she was pretty cocky then I saw her smile and realized she was being playful. It wasn’t normal for her, but that’s not to say that she didn’t know how to be playful, just that this was the first time I’d seen her act as such. I stretched and said “One swing.” She raised a nonexistent eyebrow and I said “One swing and I’ll shatter your bubble.” She snorted and motioned with a hoof for me to bring it on. I smirked and rushed at her swinging my sword with all my might and pouring power into it. The first hit shattered the shield but left me breathless allowing Gleaming to turn around and buck me into a wall. I winced as I got up forming a spear of magic and threw it at her. She stepped out of the way only for me to teleport behind her and grab the spear out of the air then hit her with the butt of it. She winced and glared at me charging up a spell. I smirked and said “Bring it on mare. I know you’re not done you’re to strong for that.” She smiled darkly at my praise and blasted me back into the same wall which caused it to crack and made my spine let out a loud popping sound. I fell to all fours as the spell ended and coughed softly. My back was killing me, my stomach hurt, and honestly I was enjoying every second of this. I guess I’m somewhat of a masochist who knew. I rushed at Gleaming dodging between magic blasts and slammed my fist into her muzzle stunning her. I quickly grabbed her horn and kicked her legs out from under her then sat on her and forced her head down. She struggled saying “No good cheater!” I snorted and said “All is fair in a fight. All that matters is winning or losing because you don’t want to die in a combat situation.” She sighed and I asked “Do you yield?” She nodded and I released her horn then helped her back to her hooves before walking over to the watching guard. They watched me and I said “You’re commander fought with honor. If she were against a race that prided itself upon its honor she would have won. Know that honor is never a bad thing, but sometimes it must be released. I don’t fight with honor because I’ve never felt a need to. If I ever am asked to be in an honorable duel then I will fight with honor. A fight isn’t a duel, though a duel is a fight. That is all.” I turned and started for Tia and Luna who were watching me then saw that Arty and Solaria had the kids on their backs. The kids waved at me and I smiled at them. Gleaming walked up and bowed to Luna and Tia. I smirked at her then said “Hello lovely princesses and my children, how are you on this fine day?” The kids giggled and Luna smiled while Arty smirked. Tia sighed and muttered about flippant humans and Solaria grinned. I raised an eyebrow and said “How am I flippant Tia?” She stared at said “How do you know that’s what I said?” My wolf ears stuck up above my hat and she said “Oh right canine hearing. Well you’re always flippant. You just tend to not be too bad toward Luna and I most of the time. So how are you? Are you ready for your journey?” I nodded and said “I’m good, and yes I’m ready. I’ll just miss my kids.” The foals smiled happy to hear I’d miss them then I kissed the tops of their heads and said “But I’m doing this for them. Equestria needs allies. I have a feeling Equestria’s enemies are gaining strength. However that isn’t fact. My feelings have been wrong however I don’t think this is the case. That said I’d better be off to finish preparing for my journey. The foals whined softly and said “Do you really have to go papa?” I nodded and hugged my foals who said “We’ll miss you papa, stay safe.” I smiled and nuzzled them both then Oak said “I’ll keep the girls safe like you told me to papa. I know you don’t want to come back to trouble.” I smiled and Star said “I’ll keep everyone happy papa. Just like you taught me a smile goes a long way. I know our mommas will be as sad to see you go as we are but I’ll keep them cheered up until we get your first letter and you come home.” I smiled and said “My precious little ones. I’m so proud of you. I don’t expect anything from you, but if you truly want to help then just stay safe and keep out of your mommas’ ways.” They nodded and I walked off toward my room hearing my mares talk amongst themselves. I waved at them over my shoulder saying “I’ll drop by the throne room for one last goodbye then I’m heading out Tia, Lulu, Arty, Sola.” I walked to my room greeting everyone in my path and grabbed my bag then finished packing it with the necessities and threw it on my back. I winced as it hit a sore spot and thought “Damn that spar before leaving wasn’t my best idea. Ah well at least I got a little of Gleaming’s anger out.” I popped my back and sighed as it felt a little better before walking to the throne room where Tia and Lulu were waiting for me. I kissed them both then hugged Artemis and Solaria who showed up out of a side door and said “Look out for each other. I’ll be back and then I won’t have to take this trip for a long time hopefully.” I dug in my bag and pulled out a pack of gum then popped a piece in my mouth and started for the door. When I reached it Tia called out “Don’t do anything Rash. I know you have high opinions of certain species but don’t hold your opinions of their feral cousins against the races of Equus. If you die we’ll never forgive you.” I chuckled and gave her a thumbs up then jogged to the local airship docks. I walked up to the dock master and asked “Any ships leaving Equestria’s borders?” He looked me up and down then nodded. I grinned and asked “Any headed to the Canis Islands?” He nodded again and I asked “How much for passage?” He said “To the lupine continent fifty bits a night which covers your meals and passage, or you can work. To the Vulpes lands twenty bits a night because it’s closer same thing. The coyote and jackal islands are ten bits a night, and finally if you are going to the domestican lands it’s fifty bits both ways. It’s twenty five bits one way. That’s because it only takes two days to get there.” I nodded and said “How far away is the lupine continent?” He smirked and said “Only three days so one fifty bits. However because of the trouble on the way we’re looking for warriors who can fight who will get free board. Sadly you’re neither a unicorn nor a pegasus so you’re useless for sky fighting.” I snorted and formed a bow of magic then he said “Well ain’t that something. I guess you are useful. Would you be willing to work rather than pay?” I nodded and he said “Great, ship leaves in twenty minutes. We just finished packing up the goods we’re just waiting on fighters and passengers. If we can clean up the pathway we may be able to decrease the cost of passage.” I smiled and said “I’ll be happy to help.” He nodded and I walked to the ship where he introduced me to the captain. I bowed politely and said “Jake Wolf at your service Captain. I have been training with the guard and am an expert marksman. I’ll be happy to clear the sky of pesky bandits.” He nodded and motioned for me to board. I climbed aboard making a new bow of magic and forming a quiver of energy arrows then chanted under my breath making the arrows into physical objects that wouldn’t shatter the moment I stopped pumping magic into them. I finished my gum and spat it over the side as the rest of the crew boarded and the captain approached me. He studied me and said “What’s with the fancy bow, I thought only unicorns could use them?” I smirked and shook my head showing my hands. He studied them then said “Ah so you’re the creature the princesses are keeping in the castle. I’m Dusty Skies. I captain this vessel and my orders are like those of the princess on land. If you have a problem with that, then get off now because I won’t tolerate people ignoring my orders.” I nodded and saluted him then he said “You’ve been given passage as a fighter. We need fighters for multiple reasons. Most importantly we have to worry about sky raiders, pegasi and griffons who live along the trade routes and think they can make a quick buck by raiding ships.” I nodded and said “I got it. My job I’m guessing is to shoot down the damn raiders and protect the ship.” The captain nodded looking pleased with my assessment and I continued “No worries Captain so long as I’m on your ship I won’t let a raider board, nor will I let them attack the ship.” He nodded and said ‘See that you don’t.” I nodded and put an arrow to the string of my bow, then locked it in place and held it there watching as the ship took off and started on the first leg of my journey. I spat out my gum and popped a new piece into my mouth as we began travelling. After about ten minutes I made my bow vanish and put the arrow back into the quiver then sat down and watched over the side as the towns of Equestria started passing by below. I stared down at the world as it passed by, knowing it would take about three hours to get to the coast, and from there almost three days to reach the closest edge of the Lupine Continent. I yawned knowing we’d face no problems in Equestria but as soon as we passed to the sea we’d have to worry about the first of the bandit tribes. I spat out the gum I was chewing over the side and started doing exercises to relax my body. After about two hours I got some of the crew who were off duty into a conversation which lasted us until the sea came into site. I snorted and said “Horseshoe bay and beyond the Manelantic sea. I stretched and formed my bow again watching the right side our vessel as the other guards manned the port, forward, and aft sides. I studied the clouds nearby looking for any sign of pegasi or griffons who didn’t belong. Our own pegasi were keeping the front of the ship clear. After an hour of nothing the guards shifted. I stayed on guard, knowing that a shift change would be the perfect time to attack, but nothing happened. I sighed relieved and stretched then popped my neck and fired an arrow down into the sea causing an explosion of water. As the water cleared I saw three pegasi flying in from a short distance away with a pair of what looked like guns mounted on their backs. I stared and instantly shouted “SKY RAIDERS!!!” The raiders heard my shout and let out curses I barely picked up. I released an arrow taking one in the wing and it caused him to drop. His companions ignored him and continued onward. I growled softly in disgust and shot a second who quickly moved out of the way of my arrow. I snarled in displeasure and released two more arrows in rapid succession. The raiders flew around them getting closer and started firing upon the ship, as their companions attacked from below and the other side. I growled softly in displeasure and released more and more arrows. In all honesty I was forming arrows as soon as I was firing them. Eventually I filled up the sky and the raiders had to scatter and regroup. I smirked and shot one in the throat causing him to drop like a stone. The airship started to rise higher and I heard the unicorns shouting about boarders. I turned to face them and switched my bow into a sword then rushed at the nearest boarder. I slammed into the boarder causing him to stumble. I plunged my blade into his breast and caused him to gasp in pain. I stared into his eyes as the light left them and said softly “You chose your fate.” He fell to the deck dead and I turned to catch the pike of an enraged griffon. I pulled the pike from her grip and plunged it into her throat pushing her over the side then called out “Does anyone need help?” I got negatives in reply and sighed then let my blade vanish. I swore I was going to have to get a blade made of a physical material before it was all said and done. I couldn’t keep summoning magic weapons then dispersing the magic over and over. It was starting to weigh on me. I sat down on the deck breathing a bit heavily and stretched then popped my spine and said “How many did we lose?” One of the ship’s overseers looked at me and said “Three guards, one pegasus two unicorns. The crew was saved thanks to their efforts so we’re going to give them a proper burial. As for the dead raiders, we’re going to just toss them over the side.” I nodded and got up then walked down to my cabin to grab a proper dress shirt for the ceremony for the fallen. I walked onto the deck as the ships on board priest appeared and started a eulogy for the fallen. I sent a prayer for their souls to the afterlife and watched as each body was lowered over the side. We were out over the sea so the bodies made soft splashes as they landed into the water and sunk. I formed my bow again and started releasing arrows into the air that exploded in time with each splash. After the third splash I banished my bow and walked back downstairs to rest in my cabin. I sighed and mumbled “Stupid sky pirates. Three soldiers won’t be returning home because of them. I hope they made it into Elysium or whatever passes for Elysium in this world.” I popped a piece of gum in my mouth as I plopped down on my bed wondering what the afterlife held for me, if it held anything. I closed my eyes as I swallowed my gum and put myself into a meditative trance then slipped into the dream realm. When I entered I was greeted by millions of little lights. I smiled and said aloud “The lights of the dreamers. I guess it’s later than I thought. I wonder if any of my girls are asleep.” I didn’t know how I could access the realm of dreams but I figured I could always ask Luna and Artemis about it. I yawned softly; feeling tired even though my body was resting, and looked for Twilight’s dreams. I found her after what felt like an eternity and entered it after checking to make sure she wasn’t having anything to personal. I found myself in a lecture hall with Twilight going on about magical theory. I sat down and waited for the lecture to end then approached Twi and said “Hey beautiful.” She giggled and said “Hey Jake. What are you doing here; I thought you said you weren’t a fan of modern magic. You act like how we cast magic is too convoluted.” I smiled and said “I just came to see my favorite purple unicorn.” She smiled and hugged me then stepped away and glanced around. I followed her eyes not seeing anything and said “Whatcha looking for Twi?” She said “I’m looking for the professors from the university I thought they might want to question me on my dissertation.” I chuckled and said “Ah, well I don’t know why they aren’t here, but if they don’t show up I have something to tell you.” She nodded slowly and stretched then nuzzled my stomach before looking away blushing. I chuckled and waited a little longer then said “Twi this is a dream.” She stared at me confused and asked “What do you mean it’s a dream?” I raised an eyebrow and said “Just that. I wouldn’t hesitate to go to your dissertations and what not for one thing. I know how hard you work on your magic studies. Also if this wasn’t a dream you’d probably be a lot more surprised to see me since last you heard I was in Canterlot.” She realized I was right and said “Darn it. I was hoping that this was real. I should have known. Anyway if you’re in my dreams does that mean Princess Luna is helping you dream walk?” I shook my head and said “No I’m dream walking on my own. I just thought I’d let you know I’m spending time in the canine islands, starting with the lupine continent. After that I’ll probably return to Canterlot for a month or so then it’ll be back to ponyville, unless something comes up that requires me to return sooner.” She gave me the puppy dog eyes and I said “I promise Twi I’ll be back ASAP. However I’ll be bringing two foals with me when I come to Ponyville. I adopted them, their names are Oak and Star.” She giggled as she let the puppy dog eyes passed away and said “They sound adorable. Can you make images of them appear so I know what to look for when you come in?” I nodded and images of my two foals appeared then trotted up to Twilight and started asking her questions. She giggled and said “They’re adorable. So what’s going on that you have to head to the canine isles?” I sighed and said “We have enemies that we have to prepare for. I am going to get us allies. Also I needed to go somewhere I could get meat.” She raised an eyebrow and I said “I can handle plants Twilight, but I was mostly carnivorous in the past. I can’t just completely give up on meat, but if I find out it’s from sentient beings I’ll only eat if I have no other choice.” She slowly nodded and said “Alright Jake I trust you. So how long can I expect you to be in my dreams for?” I shrugged and she asked “Can we cuddle?” I made a bed appear and wrapped my arms around her pulling her to my chest and cuddled the crap out of her. She smiled and snuggled into me saying “You know I really care about you.” I smiled and said softly “I know and I love you Twi.” She gasped and I continued “I’ve cared about you since we first met but I’ve known about you a lot longer. I’ve loved you a long time. I can honestly say I see you and Spike as family. I trust Spike to keep you in check just as I trust you to keep him safe. I left Oak and Star in the care of the royal sisters, so I know they’re safe. I just worry about all of you. However I get the feeling there are a lot of mares I will come to love who will love me. You, Lulu, Tia, Arty, Sola, and other are all too important to me for me to let out of my sight very long. This trip hopefully won’t take too long but I can’t say for sure. So far we’ve already run into some trouble.” She gave me the most deadpan stare I’ve ever received as she said “I can’t let you go anywhere without getting into trouble, can I?” I winced and muttered under my breath. She looked at me and said “What was that?” I just smiled innocently. She stared giving me an even more deadpan look and said “Jacob Wolf, what did you say?” I smiled innocently and said “At least I didn’t fight too much with your big sister.” She hoofed me in the chest and grumbled. I chuckled and said “I only broke her shield. I think I earned her respect.” She raised an eyebrow and motioned for me to go on. I sighed and explained then said “By the way my full name is Jacob David Wolf, but my author name is Jacob Shadow Wolf or Jake Shadow Wolf.” She nodded slowly getting a devious smirk that looked adorable on her face. I kissed her and said “You pull off sexy evil.” She smirked and nuzzled me under my chin then mumbled something. I asked “What was that?” She smiled and said “You’re lucky you’re cute. If only you were a true stallion.” I chuckled and slowly got up the stood in front of her and let my inner stallion loose. I felt my body start to shift and change feeling my joints and bones popping. After a few minutes I fell to all fours and hair covered my body. It turned black as it reached a full luscious coat, my hair turned into a fiery mane, I grew a fiery tail to match my mane and I felt something growing out my forehead and shoulders. I looked back and blinked. Twilight looked up then gasped and said “You’re an alicorn.” I snorted and said “Yes. I’m also a hell stallion or a stallion who controls the flames of Tartarus. I didn’t expect to be an alicorn, a unicorn sure, hell even a pegasus, not a full blown alicorn. Wonder why this change happened.” She shrugged and walked around me studying me. I looked at her over my shoulder as my tail flagged and she said “Don’t you have a stallion hood in your human form?” I nodded and she said “It looks the same in this form. So, what do you plan to do Mr. Hell Stallion?” I just whinnied and nibbled her mane making her laugh. I shifted back to my human form and plopped back on the bed where Twilight curled up with me and said “If you could take that form you’d make a lot of mares happy, though your stallion hood should please any mare.” I nodded and stretched out. She kissed me and said “I think I love you too.” I grinned and said “Thanks love.” She smiled and I said “So, what happened with you and the girls lately?” She started telling me about things that had been going on in ponyville. I chuckled at the antics of our friends. I felt Twilight waking up so I kissed her one last time and said “Talk to you in your dreams another night beautiful. You’re waking up so I gotta go. I should probably check on the crew I’m with anyway. Love you, talk to you later.” She nodded as she started to fade and mouthed “Love you” back to me. I smiled and woke up a few minutes later grinning. Author's Note Part 2 of chapter 10 complete and we see Jake on his way to Equestria's allies. We also finally see him tell Twilight he loves her. Now I'm off to work on Twilight's forgotten friend. Hope you enjoyed and I'll see you when I see you. Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. Author's Note Well here we go yet another story, however this one will be placed as a priority for a while. I have a commission I'm working on as well as a novel so this is three, The Writer and the Princesses falls into place at four, and Five is my personal favorite Changing harmony. After that I have some other stuff I started but since I haven't gotten even a chapter of those finished I won't be focusing on them. Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. [center]A wolfish writer in Equestria Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. I slowly lay down in bed staring up at the ceiling. I pulled a pack of gum out of my dresser and popped a piece into my mouth. I was thinking about what I wanted to do with my life. Honestly, I figured it would be easier if I just vanished. I’d hit a dry spell in my writing, I’d lost my best friends, and music wasn’t cheering me up. I sighed and mumbled “All the negative feels in the air. I wonder how I’m going to fix my life if I don’t get a chance for a new start.” I sighed and blew a bubble then popped my gum and sat up stretching and reaching for my hoodie which was on my bedside stand. I pulled it on and got up then walked into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I had a slim yet athletic build, my muscles however were somewhat gone due to the fact I’d stopped my workout routine, dirty blonde hair with grey eyes that changed color, was wearing my black Pokémon hoody and blue jeans with a pair of white socks. I brushed my teeth and shaved staring at my own bloodshot eyes and muttered “Really need to get more sleep before I fall over from exhaustion.” My hair was messy and looked like someone had run their hand through it, which I usually did, and my glasses were slightly bent from laying on them. I straightened them out and walked back to my room to pull on my sneakers or boots, not sure which would be more comfortable. I finally settled on my sneakers since I figured I’d go for a jog. I pulled them on and started for the door yawning. I quickly grabbed a banana as I walked through the kitchen and out the back then started eating it as I walked toward my personal training area. I smirked to myself as I walked deciding that even if I was alone in the world, I could at least have fun. I finished the banana as I was walking past the compost pit my family had set up and threw it in then walked to where I usually started jogging and started at a slow pace. I jogged humming to myself then picked up the pace and mumbled “I walk through the valley of shadows. Searching for something everyone knows. I’m alone in this place. Yet still I have a smile upon my face. I walk through the valley of shadow. Finally finding the love I have always felt I know.” I didn’t notice the weather picking up as I recited my little poem, nor the fact that I was getting further and further from home. All I noticed was my own musings. I closed my eyes running into the wind whistling softly and running a hand through my hair. I stretched as I ran opening my eyes and saw the woods at the edge of the property approaching. I shrugged and kept running as the first drops of rain fell around me. The sky seemed to be spitting right now, but I knew that it would get faster and stronger the longer I was outside. However all I felt was the urge to keep going forward. It was almost as if someone or something was calling me. I pulled the hood of my shirt up over my head and kept going feeling like I was getting closer and closer to whatever was calling me, and hoping it would give me a new purpose. I know it sounds stupid, but I felt as if I’d lost my purpose when I lost the last of my friends a few months back. I couldn’t write, I couldn’t work, and I could barely get out of bed for a while. It was a problem I had to get over. I’d started to do so over the last few weeks, but I still felt alone. It was, troubling to say the least. I kept running forward not noticing that the forest around me was changing. It was getting darker, and less normal. Things were starting to move around me, and the forest itself felt more alive. I just thought it was the ozone from the storm, but as time went on it seemed almost as if the very air was saturated with something from a long forgotten memory. It made me feel safe yet wary at the same time. Almost like an old pet you hadn’t seen in a while who had escaped into the wild. You didn’t know if they were going to turn and tear into you or they remembered and yearned for your touch. It was strange. Of course all this was going on subconsciously; consciously I just kept running and thinking about how much my life had lost control of itself over the years. It started when I dated K, ended when Soph broke up with me. It was hard at first, but as time went on I moved on and put my life back together. However it still felt incomplete and I still felt like a stranger on earth. I stopped running as a bolt of lightning struck a tree nearby causing it to explode and blinding me. I swore and said “STUPID! Who runs into a forest in a thunderstorm? Well me obviously, but still.” I sighed and muttered “Must stop talking to self out loud,” then popped my neck and started walking forward again. I pulled out a piece of gum as I ran and chewed it slowly picking up my pace again, knowing somewhere in these woods was a cave system. At least I thought it was the woods I knew and had a cave system. However the further I got it the darker everything became. I spat out my gum when it ran out of flavor, instead of swallowing, bad habit that wouldn’t recommend it, and started playing with my watch. However as I neared where I thought the cavern was, I instead found more forest. I turned around and started back the way I came, thinking this was obviously my mind playing trick s on me. I continued jogging back the way I came until I found myself at the side of a cliff. I blinked and mumbled “Huh that’s not supposed to be here. What the flip is going on?” I sighed and figured it was a hallucination, until I almost fell over the edge. I blinked and said aloud, “Well that’s very real, or I’m just tripping balls. Since I don’t do drugs it must be real. Frack!” I sighed and turned then started walking along the ravine. I finally came across a path that led down into it and followed it down figuring it couldn’t hurt. I walked along the bottom of the ravine noticing it seemed familiar yet strange at the same time. All the familiarity was starting to give me a migraine, especially with the minor differences. I pulled out another piece of gum and started chewing it as I pulled a box of matches out of my pocket and lit one, since the rain had stopped and it had gotten dark. I looked around for anything I could use to make a torch. There was no such thing around. I sighed and thought “Of course. If there was something I could use as a torch it’d probably be soaked by the rain anyway. Today is just not my day. First I get lost following a trail I should know like the back of my hand then I nearly fall in a ravine, then I can’t find anything to make a fire. This sucks dooky.” Before I continue I must admit that my mind goes between that of an angry adolescent and a child depending on my mood. I have yet to fully mature honestly and I think if I ever do it will either kill me, or destroy the world. I hope it’s the second one because then all the people who bothered me would be taken out in one big boom. Unless it went off without a boom, wait tangent back on track. As I was saying before I got side tracked, my mind constantly switches between three modes, caring adult, rebellious teen, and innocent child. It causes me no end of torment when my mind suddenly changes tracks. Anyway I continued walking through the ravine muttering about the lack of a torch and noticed that the valley was getting mistier and mistier. I blinked and mumbled “Wtf? Why is the valley suddenly full of mist?” I shook my head and looked for a way to either get to the other side or climb out of the ravine. Finally I saw a path leading up and started walking along it humming. I finally found a spot that was rising and started following it upward, figuring that once I was out of the ravine I could probably find some sign of civilization, though things still looked vaguely familiar. I didn’t know why, the trees looked nothing like the ones around my home, but they still reminded me of something. I shrugged and jogged up the ravine wall to the top and blinked as I saw a rope bridge not twenty feet in front of me. I swore up a storm then walked over to the bridge before walking across it as the weather turned worse again. A new storm broke out overhead and I started running along the path from the bridge finding myself in front of a huge building. I ran inside to get out of the rain and sat down at the base of a column and closed my eyes shivering. I felt my teeth chattering and started looking around for anything to use to warm up. Eventually I found a path leading further inside and torches on the wall. I took the torch and started walking further into the building looking for anything I could use to warm up better, and not wanting to use the torch for fear it’d burn my body or clothing leaving me in worse shape than I already was. I sighed and followed the passageway to a large room with a stone ceiling and a fire grate. I grinned and quickly lit the grate then sat in front of it feeling my shivers start to subside. I sighed and breathed deeply inhaling the smoke and coughing slightly. I yawned and curled up by the grate as I heard the sound of movement around me. I stretched and popped my neck then closed my eyes pulling my hood up and pulled the strings on it closing it in. I started to fall asleep, only to feel as if someone or something latched onto me. I opened my eyes to stare into a lone draconic eye that was level with my face. I blinked and said “Oh look a dragon.” The owner of the eye snorted and I said “Or not.” I looked at the body and blinked then said “Holy Heck Batman it’s Nightmare Moon.” The now identified nightmare moon stared at me and twitched her starry ethereal mane flowing out behind her and her eyes looking straight into mine. I blinked and waved at her as she studied me carefully and condescendingly. She smirked and said “Hello Servant.” I snorted at that and waved my torch at her causing her to fall back as I sat up. I stared into her eyes and said “I am no one’s servant, mare. Try to control me and it will backfire. Work with me and you may become a good friend in my book who I’ll defend.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “You awakened my inner adult in case you’re wondering, so prepare to deal with me being serious and skeptical of your reality.” She stared at me clearly confused and I sighed then said “When I was twelve my mind split into three parts, one matured with me, one remained a child, the third however remained as that of a teenager when I entered puberty. Afterward I found myself trying to put the pieces back together but sadly it never worked. If you have a way to put me back together I’d be grateful.” Nightmare Moon stared into my eyes and said “Three things. First, how do you know of me and why do you not cower in fear? Second what makes you think you can challenge me when I have magic? Third why do you wish to ‘put yourself back together’?” I shrugged and said “One I think you’re a beautiful mare who got the short end of the stick being trapped on the moon, even if you’re no longer tied to Luna. Two IF you could blast me with magic you would have for my ‘Insolence’ when I was acting childish. Third if I can put myself back together my mind will be whole once more and I can tap into all of my abilities not just my sarcastic wit.” She snorted and said “Yes I can help you, but what will you do for me in return?” I grinned and ran a hand through her causing her to shiver then raised an eyebrow. She said “Unless you know a spell to make me a physical body, you can’t help me so why would I help you?” I snorted and said “If you can help me I’ll try to help you. I should be able to tap into magic when my mind is healed. However until then I’m useless if not worse than useless.” She raised an eyebrow questioningly. I sighed and explained “When I’m in an adult mind set I mostly can function, but I’m still hindered because I hear the other two’s voices. Now if you’re going to help me so I can help you, we should get started.” Nightmare Moon nodded and touched her horn to my forehead then we both appeared inside my mind. It was a mess. Off in the distance was a city that looked like a young kid’s dream come true. Candy, video games, and toys were everywhere making up the walls, the buildings, and even the streets. Then you had an anarchist’s dream city where there were no rules just signs stating which street was which and dark clouds hanging overhead. Finally there was a modern ranch setting with a nice house and a nice yard. It was the most normal of the three premises but even it had signs of strangeness like an ethereal glow. I yawned and said “Welcome to the battlefield that is my mind.” She looked around and said “I take it the more common of the three is yours?” I nodded and watched as the other two approached. The teen was wearing a black leather jacket, a sleeveless shirt, combat boots, and black pants with chains on the legs. The child was wearing a t shirt and jeans with a baseball cap and a hand held game in his hands playing it. They walked up and the teen raised an eyebrow while the kid glanced up curiously from his game. She glanced between the three of us and said “Well you definitely are all the same person.” We nodded and she continued “So, what happened to cause you three to split in the first place?” I stretched and said “Losing a few of our friends when we turned fourteen. Before that it was having my girlfriend break up with me from me being to childish. I separated those two from the core of who I am because my friends told me that if I continued acting a certain way they’d leave. I realized it was a mistake much later and now we’re to this. I need you to open the path for the three of us to connect, and then you’ll meet the real Jake Wolf, that’s my name by the way. I’m a writer, or at least I was once upon a time. Anyway have at it Lady Nightmare.” Nightmare Moon charged up her horn and blasted the three of us. Chapter 8: Friends, Lovers, Loves, these are the things we need to be more than Men, Stallions, and Mares. (Draft 1)Author's Note Fair warning this chapter needs some editting as there's probably discrepancies between parts. I wrote it months apart and need to go back, so if it seems off, you'll have ot wait till I can fix it. Although if no one has any problems and wants it fixed I'll leave it as is. All depends on you guys. Thanks. Chapter 8: Friends, Lovers, Loves, these are the things we need to be more than Men, Stallions, and Mares. (Draft 1) I woke up the following morning without any memory of my dreams. I wondered if Luna and Artemis were responsible for the fact I couldn’t remember my dreams. I shrugged and stretched deciding it didn’t matter then pulled on a shirt and jeans before heading out to AJ’s farm to help her out. As I walked I noticed that my body wasn’t hurting. I glanced at my hands and saw they were more muscular than the day before, as was the rest of my body, as if three lifetimes worth of muscle were combined into my form. I let my fox tails form and wrapped them around my waist like a sash then pulled a baseball cap on my head letting my ears stick up through it so they looked like they were part of the cap. I yawned as I walked to the farm and knocked on the door. AJ answered and said “Well howdy pardner, what are you doing here?” I raised an eyebrow and said “I’m here to work.” She stared at me and I said “Like yesterday?” She slowly nodded and called back to tell Mac she was going to work then led me back to the east field where we picked up where I’d left off. I stretched as I worked feeling my body react quicker, more easily, and more readily to my mind’s commands. Imagine you’ve been living underwater your entire life; now imagine you finally got into air. Your body would be moving faster than ever without the resistance of the water holding you back. I bucked a few trees feeling my body moving faster than I expected and stretched out my muscles smiling as the apples fell in the buckets. Applejack and I were finally on even terms. Usually she’d get two or three trees to my one. Applejack stared at me in surprise as we worked, but didn’t let her surprise stop her. I smiled at her and she asked “How are yah keeping up with me Hun?” I shrugged and she sped up, without trying too hard, but I just kept pace with her barely using any magic. It was weird. I was bucking like an earth pony and enjoying every second of it. AJ stared at me as we finished the east field and said “You’re doin as good as Mac sugar cube.” I smiled at her and stretched then we finished off the field over the course of the morning before I was tackled by Bloom at lunch time. I chuckled and stroked her mane causing her to let out little huffs of delight. Applejack stared at her and said “Apple Bloom, yawl no better than to harass people like that.” Bloom stuck out her tongue and said “I ain’t harrassin him. I’m just showing him that I like him.” I stroked her mane gently and scratched her pol making her sigh in relief and curl up on my stomach. I chuckled and stroked her back making her purr like a cat then hop off me and rush inside to eat lunch with Granny Smith. I chuckled again and AJ sighed. Getting up I dusted myself off and said “Hey AJ, don’t be too hard on her. She makes me laugh and she’s too adorable to stay mad at.” She sighed and muttered about me being too soft and I chuckled again stretching out and heading back into the field to work on bucking more trees. AJ followed me after grabbing a bite and we started working on the north field. We had to stop around two o’ clock for AJ to go help Rainbow with her trick. I followed along curious to see what the trick would look like when it was done properly. Sadly it was not to be as Rainbow was too busy checking me out when AJ jumped onto the platform and sent her flying into the library. I stared and said “WTF? That makes no sense. I got rid of your tiredness to a degree, why the hell wasn’t Rainbow ready?” I grumbled about how awesome the trick could have been then sighed and we went back to work. Applejack sighed and we continued working. I looked at her and asked “You ok AJ?” She nodded and I smiled at her then walked over and started rubbing her ears causing her to snort in pleasure. I smirked and said “Relax, I doubt Rainbow’s mad or anything.” She nodded and snuggled into my chest leaning on me. I stroked her ears humming softly. She suddenly seemed to realize what she was doing and hopped away blushing. I chuckled and she said “Don’t tell anyone about this, please?” I nodded smiling and we got back to work with AJ avoiding meeting my eyes. I didn’t know why at the time, but I felt like I was onto something. I assumed, blindly though, that AJ felt nothing for me. I mean come on she’s a hard working farm mare, she wants a stallion who can keep up with her I told myself, I didn’t think about the fact she knew I could keep up with her, or that her little sister loved me, or even that Mac respected me. I just assumed she didn’t like me. I should have known better with how Granny hinted at things, how Bloom saw me, and how Mac seemed to know what his sister thought and agreed with it, but then again love is sometimes as blind as foolish mortals, or immortals in my case. AJ looked at me after we worked a while and said “So Jake, what happened to your friend Moonlight?” I smiled and said “She’s in Canterlot visiting with family. Why, do you have something you want to learn from her?” She shook her head and I smiled then stretched again and the two of us finished up the field leaving only the west field, which was the largest of the four and would take days to harvest. I yawned as we walked back toward the farmhouse and said “You still want my help, or can I send the girls over while I spend some time with Pinkie and the others?” She shrugged looking anywhere but at me causing me to wonder what I did to offend her. I stroked her neck startling her and asked “You alright?” She nodded looking at the ground and I pulled her against my side saying “No you’re not. I don’t know what’s wrong, but you’re not alright. You are stressed for some reason but you don’t feel like you can talk to me about it. Just know you can tell me anything and I won’t judge.” She smiled at me and said “Thanks Pardner, but there’s nothing you can help with. I’m going to head to bed, why don’t you go check up on Twi or something.” I nodded and kissed her cheek causing her to blush then headed to town humming a jaunty little tune. When I got into town I waved at the ponies I knew and blinked as Time Turner waved back then motioned for me to come over. I walked over to the stallion and he said “Good you’re closer to the Jake I know. I hope you realize that the vision you had was real.” I nodded and he said “Good, good. So why are you in town?” I pointed at the library. He nodded slowly and said “Ah to see Miss Sparkle, interesting. I have a question, are you courting each other yet?” I blinked and shook my head. He hummed softly and said “Plan to court her?” I nodded and he grinned then said “Great she could use someone like you. Anything I can do to expedite the process?” I shrugged. He studied me and said “You’re not very talkative today yet you say so much. I admit I like that about you. I’ll let you get to talking to Miss Sparkle though, have a nice night.” I nodded and walked to the library while he went into his shop. I knocked on the library door and Twilight answered and her face lit up when she saw me. I smiled and said, with a slight crack to my voice, “Hey Twi.” She hugged me and I smiled bigger then asked “Been that long, huh?” She nodded into my chest and nuzzled me I stroked her hair and said “You know ponies would get the wrong idea if you continue to hug me on your stoop.” She quickly let go and dragged me inside then locked the door behind me and went back to hugging me. I saw Spike looking on and waved congenially. He sighed and I smirked at him then stroked Twilight’s back as she rose onto her hind legs, putting her head even with mine, and wrapped her arms around my neck. I chuckled and said “Easy there Twi you might just break me if you aren’t careful.” She snorted and mumbled something about it being damn ear to break the unbreakable. I smiled sadly and whispered in her ear “Seeing you hurt would break me.” She let go of me in surprise and looked away blushing. I smiled sadly thinking on that and when she looked at me questioningly and asked “Really?” I nodded. She looked away blushing and said softly “I didn’t expect that with how little we see of each other.” I smiled and stroked her mane then sat on her couch where she curled up with her head in my lap. I stroked her mane as Spike walked in and she said “Spike, you are doing alright, right?” He nodded and she smiled at him. He smiled back with only a little effort then said something about going to bed. I watched him go and sighed. She looked at me and said “You know it’s not your fault the two of us aren’t that close right now.” I snorted not believing her and she said “Really, it’s more that I won’t let him go after Rarity and we have been arguing because he thinks I’m overbearing.” I smiled slightly thinking that Spike sounded like a teenager. I thought about telling Twilight she was going to have to let him grow up eventually but decided to stay out of it for now. I stretched and Twilight studied me carefully. I smiled at her and said “I should probably head home.” She shook her head laying it back in my lap and looking up at me with big pleading eyes. I blinked and said “What?” She just stared up at me and I sighed then said “Fine I’ll stay the night. However you have to explain it to Spike and I sleep on the couch.” She nodded and curled into me then closed her eyes and sighed. I wondered why she was so trusting of me. It made no sense especially to someone whose life had been torn apart by three different realities. Twilight hugged me and said “You know I used to hear tales about you from princess Celestia. They were fairy tales or so I thought. I figured there was no way there was a creature called a human who could topple empires and would give himself for the smallest colt or filly. Then she started talking about how she knew one such creature and that he was special. She even showed me the statue of you in the gardens. She said that it was in memory of one of her best friends. I thought she meant that they had made up the stories about humans, but now I know she meant you. You know I think losing you, if she did lose you, hurt as much as losing Luna. What do you think?” I smiled sadly and said softly “You’re probably right. Losing her best friend, and then losing her sister, it had to be hard on her. At least with Luna she probably knew she’d see her again if she could find the element wielders, with me she probably thought she’d never see me again till I went to Canterlot.” I chuckled at that and said “Boy were they surprised.” She smiled and curled up on my lap burying her face in my neck. I sighed and said “You’re going to have to go to bed some time Twily.” She looked at me questioningly and I said “I know that’s the nickname you’re family uses for you and when you act like a stubborn filly I’m going to use it too.” She grumbled but eventually sighed and hopped off my lap and I said “Night Twi, have sweet dreams. If you need anything I’ll be down here probably asleep.” She nodded and said “Night,” before trotting up the stairs and going to bed. I pulled off my shirt and used it as a pillow finding the library’s interior to be just cool enough I didn’t need it. I started to close my eyes and slip asleep when my stomach started rumbling and I quickly bolted for the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet and held back a groan of pain. I closed my eyes and swore as my body seemed to rip itself apart. After about ten minutes I was finally done. I sighed and wiped then flushed the toilet and got up pulling up my pants and stretched. I opened the door to see Twilight standing there looking worried. I smiled slightly and said “Easy Twi I’m ok. I just had to use the bathroom. I’m going to go crash now.” She nodded and we traded places then she closed the door and I walked back down to the living room. I collapsed on the couch again and closed my eyes breathing softly through my nose as I started to slip asleep. However before sleep could claim me I felt a hoof poke me in the shoulder. I turned my head and saw Twilight looking at me. I stared at her questioningly and she said “Jake, what are you going to do now?” I pointed at the couch and mimed going to sleep. She smiled slightly and said “I meant after you get to sleep. Are you going to leave in the morning, spend the day with me, what?” I shrugged not sure and she asked “Do you think you could spend the day with me?” I nodded yawning and she said “Alright I’ll let you go to sleep.” I smiled and patted her head making her blush. I knew she wasn’t that old, but she also wasn’t that young. She was probably in her late teens to early twenties. The others of the mane six were probably close to her age, at most two or three years older than her. I closed my eyes and said “Twilight if you ever need anything don’t hesitate to ask. The worst I can do is telling you I can’t help. Doesn’t mean I won’t try, just means I won’t know how to or won’t have the ability and will try despite that. Now why don’t you head to bed, I know you want me to hang out tomorrow but if I get no sleep I’ll fall asleep on you and neither of us wants that. At least I don’t think you want that, I dunno.” I opened my eyes to see her smiling and said “I care about you deeply Twilight, and wouldn’t ever do anything to hurt you. Trust me on that, just I may do something you don’t understand because of who I am. That said I hope you accept that I won’t always be able to tell you everything that’s going on until after the fact. Now please let me sleep.” Twilight nodded slightly and kissed my cheek then rushed upstairs. I smiled slightly and muttered “So adorkable.” I closed my eyes again and slipped asleep finding myself in a replica of my ranch back on earth. I sat down in the couch and turned on the TV only to have Luna and Artemis walk up and sit on either side of me. The TV played back my memories. I sighed and said “So what have you two been up to since we last talked?” They looked at each other then at me then back at each other. Eventually they shrugged and curled up against me making me blink and go “That answers my question not at all, it just makes me want to cuddle you two for the rest of the night, but first I must know, who’s dreams have you been watching?” Luna and Artemis looked at each other then said “Those you’ve helped lately.” I raised an eyebrow and they said “First young Scootaloo’s dreams, where she was flying with Rainbow Dash. Then Miss Flight’s dreams of holding her daughter and watching her grow up as she prepared to pass on. Followed by Applejack’s dreams, which involved you, and we’re waiting for young Twilight Sparkle to fall asleep so we can see her dreams.” I nodded yawning and holding them close then mumbled Tia’s name. They smiled again and Luna said “Sister’s been dreaming about going on a date with you.” Artemis smirked and said “Cadance has been dreaming about introducing you to her friends.” I shivered at the two of them and nipped Arty’s ear causing her to moan softly in pleasure. I smirked and nibbled the ear seeing Luna looking away blushing. I rubbed her tail while still nibbling Arty’s ear and she whipped me in the face with it. I blinked surprised and she said “No.” I stared at her challengingly with Artemis’ ear in my mouth and my teeth biting down making her pant. She looked at me and said “Jakey Stop.” I released her ear and looked at Luna who was staring at Artemis due to how needy and begging she sounded. Artemis blushed and said “Not my fault Lulu. He knows my buttons, how to push them, and what it takes to get me to beg. I’m amazed he isn’t trying to find yours but maybe he thinks you feel as young in mind as you are in body, even if you’re the same you were when you were sixteen now.” That was surprising, Luna had definitely gotten bigger, but her legs filled out more and honestly she was a lithe little princess. I kissed her on the lips making her smile and Artemis said “See he doesn’t think you’re too young.” I kissed Luna again and said “Why would you feel I think you’re too young?” She sighed and wouldn’t meet my eyes her mane covering one of them. I pushed her mane to the side causing it to blow in an ethereal wind as the stars filled it and said “I love you Lulu. I don’t love only you, but I can’t help but love you. You’re story speaks to me. Tormented by the past, hating who you were, regretting everything, yeah I know how you feel. I don’t blame you, even if I wasn’t here for it. All you need is friendship, love, and trust to prove you’re not a monster. I already know you’re not one so I don’t have anything in my heart for you other than love and trust.” She smiled blushing slightly and licked my cheek then ran off. I chuckled and said “Silly Lulu.” Arty watched me and said “So she’s silly is she?” I nodded and she said “I agree, though she has the chance to let her anger at herself go, she doesn’t even blame me, she just blames herself. She’s the most accepting of me.” I smiled and held up a hand then made a black and a blue rose bloom twining them together. She nodded and said “Yes, light and dark, two halves of the whole. Celestia is starting to see that now.” I smiled slightly and kissed her muzzle. She blushed and said “You know you’re so strange.” I looked at her confused. She smiled and said “You love every girl who lets you into their heart and love them all equally. You don’t know how to tell them no. Tia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight, Me, you love all of us. You just don’t know how to tell the others though the fact you told Luna you love her surprised me. I know you love me, have known since I saw into your mind, Tia has an inkling of your feelings for her, and Cadance knows your feelings for everyone. She’s the one who got the rest of us to agree to share you. She also said there’d be other mares; I guess you’re going to have a large herd, ah well.” I snorted and said “I doubt as many mares as you four think are interested in me are going to be interested. Maybe a few one night stands, but mostly ponies are just going to think me an oddity.” She stared at me as if wondering if I was serious. When she saw I was she sighed and started to drag me toward a dream. I tried to dig my feet in, but she was the princess of dreams, just because I was a lucid dreamer didn’t mean that she wouldn’t be able to easily kick my ass in the dream realm. I followed along behind her until we got to a lone dream that was set apart from others. She tapped it and it turned clear revealing its contents. In it Celestia was sitting across a table from me sipping a cup of tea. I seemed to have a pint of cider in hand. I looked at Artemis who touched the dream and it expanded to surround us. Celestia said “So how do you feel, being back in Equestria after so long?” I shrugged in the dream and she asked “Why won’t you actually speak to me?” I just smiled mysteriously and stroked her cheek causing her to blush. She said “You know Luna loves you, right?” The dream me nodded and she said “I won’t let you break her heart.” The dream me pointed at her chest then made a breaking motions with his hands. She shook her head and said “I don’t think my heart is breaking because I want my sister to be happy.” I stared at her like she was crazy and she sighed then mumbled “So what if I love you too, after what I did to Luna I deserve to be alone.” The dream me snorted at that and pulled her into a hug holding her head to his chest. She sighed and said softly “I could never have you anyway, you love her and Artemis.” I took over the dream version of me by stepping into it and said softly “I love you as well Tia. I know how much you’ve been hurting while you were all alone.” She looked up at me surprised and I kissed her muzzle causing her to blush. I smiled and said “I have enough room in my heart for almost all of Equestria. I just need to be shown love for me to return it. You’ve shown me plenty of love, and I know I love you. Luna would understand and wouldn’t want you to punish yourself just because you believe I belong to her. Just as I had to move on, you have to accept the truth.” She sighed and muttered something I didn’t quite catch. I raised an eyebrow and she said “Why are you so good to me.” I touched her cheek to say she deserved it and she looked into my eyes then asked “Will you always love me, even when you’re old and grey while I’m still stuck being young.” I smirked and nodded. She smiled sadly and said “Alright, now if only I could tell you in the real world. I wish it was as simple for me to love as it is for Cadance and Artemis. Cadance already has her eyes set on someone, and Artemis already has said she’ll tell you when she next sees you. I wish, I wish I could tell you so much.” I stroked her mane then left the dream as the construct pulled her close and kissed her horn causing her to shudder before the dream became opaque. I looked at Artemis and she said “You know I love you. Cadance, well we could see her dreams, or you can wait till you next see her in person to hear what she has to say.” I nodded and she said “Onward to the next person who loves you.” She dragged me along by wrapping her magic around me and I sighed deciding not to point out I would have walked just fine. She stepped up to another dream and poked it causing it to turn transparent then surround us. We were in a gigantic Library, books were everywhere. Standing in the middle of it was Twilight, however instead of looking at the books she was staring at someone or something sitting at one of the tables. I followed her eyes and saw the figure was covered in a cloak. I raised an eyebrow and asked Arty “She often dream about mysterious figures?” She shushed me and motioned for me to take a seat. I did so and Twilight walked up then pulled back the hood of the person’s cloak revealing me staring at a book on time travel. She smiled and I said “Huh, didn’t expect to see myself in Twi’s dreams, though I know she sees me as a good friend.” Artemis face palmed and pointed as the figure looked up as Twilight tapped him on the shoulder. She smiled and he studied her then stroked her cheek with care and affection. She licked his cheek and he kissed her nose. She smiled and he went back to his book causing her to huff and swat him on the shoulder. He ignored her, other than having a smile on his face as if this was a regular thing for the two of them. Twilight swatted him again and said “Jake!!! Don’t ignore me!” He looked at her questioningly, trying to hide a smirk behind the look, and she said “I know you enjoy studying almost as much as me, but you promised we’d spend time together.” He pushed his chair back and motioned to his lap. She studied him and said “Alright.” She climbed onto his lap and he stroked her mane as he read over her shoulder. She read some of the book and said “Really, you’re reading Starswirl’s theory on temporal mechanics?” He nodded blowing on her ear causing it to twitch. She swatted him with a hoof and asked “What have you discovered about it?” He smiled and nipped her ear causing her to eep then said “I’ve discovered that he was very, strange. He was so sure you could alter time if you had the right tools, but at the same time he was sure that there were figures that existed outside of time. He seems to think the Draconequus are one group of such creatures. I don’t know why he was so interested in time though.” She nodded and curled up in his lap nuzzling into his chest and he continued “Though studying you would be more fun than studying this. How about we go to your room, kick out spike, and just relax together?” She smiled and nodded as he picked her up then the dream shifted. They were now laying on a big bed with Twilight curled up on top of him and he said “I love you Twilight.” She giggled and nuzzled him. She said “I love you too Jake. I just have to wonder why it took so long for me to tell you. I know my sister wouldn’t approve, but that’s ok.” I snickered at the two of them then blinked as I realized what Twilight said and face palmed. Artemis giggled and ended the dream viewing hen turned to me questioningly. I sighed and nodded to let her know she was right. She pumped her hoof in the air and smirked at me knowingly. I sighed and muttered then motioned for her to lead to the next dream. She shook her head and mimed that I was waking up, which I slowly did so. I found myself staring into Twilight’s eyes and kissed her muzzle. She blushed and said “What brought that on Jake?” I just smiled at her lazily. She smiled back and said “So what’s the plan for today?” I smirked and said “Well we could have fun doing nothing, we could sit in and read, or you and I could cuddle until Spike gets up. All of them sound fun to me.” She blushed and I hugged her close wondering how long it had been since her dream then said “I think I’m falling for you Twi.” She blinked and looked at me questioningly. I smiled and said “You’re so adorkable, it’s hard not to fall for you. However I have to warn you my heart already has others within it. If you can’t handle sharing, then I suggest you find a stallion who will worship you like you deserve.” She stared at me and I stared back waiting for her response. She studied me and asked “What would you do if you had to choose only one?” I shook my head. She said “If you couldn’t have more than one what would you choose?” I showed her an open hand then closed it. She said “None?” I nodded. She studied me and said “You refuse to choose one of us over all the others?” I nodded and she smiled then hugged me saying “So long as you continue to act like that I don’t have a problem with you choosing all of us.” I smiled and kissed her muzzle then sat up. She climbed into my lap and got comfortable. I blinked and she said “You’re my chair for the day.” I snorted but nodded in acceptance. She smiled and said “Good.” I snorted and said “It’s not like I have anything I need to do today. Though knowing my look AJ will come looking for me to see I we’re apple bucking today, after she works with Pinkie.” She stared at me and I said “What? She has to help Pinkie bake, then she’ll want to get back to apple bucking and I’ve been working on the farm with her.” Twilight glared at me and I said “Wait you think I’ve been leading her on?” She nodded disgruntledly and I said “HELL NO! She’d buck me through a tree! I don’t lead on anyone, every girl that wants to be with me knows about the others. The two that have already decided, besides you, are plotting to get others that like me together.” She raised an eyebrow and I said “Would I like to have a harem of mares that follow my commands, eh, probably. Do I have a harem of mares right now, more of a herd really because of how I see them, but yeah kinda. I’m unlucky in how I see mares and that I find them more attractive than regular humans anymore.” She smiled and squeed. I blinked and asked “Did you just Squee?” She nodded bashfully and I said “Adorkable.” She stared and huffed then closed her eyes and buried her face in my neck. I raised an eyebrow and said “You can’t escape being adorkable Twi.” She grumbled something out and I stroked her back gently. I smiled at her and said “So adorkable.” She grumbled more and nipped my collarbone making me shiver. I snickered and said “Kinky, didn’t know you were into biting Twi.” She looked up at me with wide eyes and shook her head. I burst out laughing. She glared and said “You’re mean.” I nodded to say ‘twas true. She sighed and buried her face into my neck and said “I don’t know how you can be so crazy and happy when you’re so far from home.” I snorted and she said “You do eventually want to go back where you came from, right?” I shook my head and stroked her neck making her whinny in delight as I rubbed just the right spot. She covered her mouth and I smirked. She stared and said “Not one word. Not one.” I held up my hands to say alright then popped my spine and motioned for her to get off me. She asked “Why? Didn’t I tell you you’re my chair for the day?” I nodded and said “That you did, but if you don’t want me to pee myself you’ll let me get up and use the bathroom. You can have your human shaped throne back when I’m done.” She sighed forlornly but hopped off me allowing me to use the bathroom. After I washed my hands I walked back and sat back on the couch. She hopped into my lap getting comfortable then nibbled my ear making me laugh. I nipped her ear in response and she went wide eyed as I gently nibbled on it. I smirked knowing how sensitive equine’s ears were and stretched popping my shoulder which had locked up overnight. I yawned, which I’d been doing a lot of lately and said “So what now oh mighty pony overlord?” She giggled at that and booped my nose then hopped up and started cooking breakfast. I walked into the kitchen and took a seat to watch her make pancakes. She hummed to herself as she cooked. I watched her a while and said “Making enough for you, Spike, and me?” She nodded as she worked humming a different tune now and I stretched watching her hips and the way they moved. She caught me looking and said “See something you like?” I nodded still staring and she flashed me her vulva with a flick of her tail catching me off guard. I stared at her and she said “I figure I can let my hair down around you.” I nodded in understanding and stretched then yawned and closed my eyes leaning my chair back and balancing on the back legs. I heard footsteps approaching and opened my eyes to see Spike staring at me. Twilight smiled and said “Morning Spike, how are you?” He grumbled and closed his eyes laying his head on the table. I chuckled and patted his back making him grumble even more and shift away. Twilight walked over with the food and said “Well Breakfast is served.” She laid the pancakes on the table in front of Spike, me, and her spot at the table. She sat down and Spike said “What’s the plan for the day mom?” Twilight smiled and pulled out a list then floated it over to him with her magic. I yawned and dug in after coating my pancakes in syrup. He blinked and said “So, we just have to reorganize the library, reshelve the books, and clean up our room?” She nodded and he said “After that I can go see Rarity?” She nodded and he smiled then said “Sweet I’ll get started as soon as I’ve eaten mom.” Twilight smiled at him and nodded then dug in. I watched the two and couldn’t help but smile finding their interaction to be a balm on my old nerves. Spike looked at me and asked “What are you doing here so early in the morning wolf boy?” I pointed at Twilight. He stared and said “Making moves on mom again? I should blast you but I was taught better. I’ll just let her tell you to get lost.” I looked at Twilight and asked “Would you like me to get lost?” She shook her head, still eating but watching the play by play between me and her son. Spike glared at me and I said “I’ll leave if you want Spike. It’s your house as much as your mother’s; I won’t be the one to come between the two of you.” He blinked surprised and I stretched then closed my eyes muttering “I may be an ass but I’m not going to ruin a family, I refuse to be a home wrecker.” Twilight and Spike both heard me but didn’t make any comments. I smiled sadly at Spike and said “Say the word and I’ll leave. Doesn’t mean I won’t come back because I care about your mom too much to stop being her friend, but I will leave and stay away while you’re here, or ask your mom to hang out at my house.” Twilight sighed and looked at Spike seeming disappointed but I just patted her head to let her know that Spike having a problem didn’t bother me. Spike sighed and said “I couldn’t do that to mom. I know she sees you as a friend; thereby I won’t stand between the two of you. However if you hurt her, you will learn why dragons are feared and even Celestia won’t be able to stop me.” I nodded smiling happily that Twilight’s son was so protective of her. He studied me and said “You’re happy, why?” I smiled and pointed between him and Twilight. He blinked and said “Mom and me’s bond?” I nodded grinning and put an arm around Twilight’s shoulders making Spike growl. I hugged Twilight and Spike said “I don’t like the public displays of affection between you and mom.” I snorted but let go of Twi and went back to eating. Spike watched me carefully until he finished eating then said “I’m going to go see Rarity mom.” Twilight wished him a good day and watched him go then sighed and turned to me. I looked at her questioningly and she studied me. I raised an eyebrow stretching then wiped a bit of pancake off her cheek. She smiled slightly and kissed my nose before going back to eating. I wondered what that was all about, but it made me feel warm inside so I figured it wasn’t that important, at least, not so important I’d drag the answer out of Twilight by force. Like I told her, I cared too much about her to let anything hurt her including myself. Twilight finished eating and asked me “So what are the plans for the day?” I pointed at her and made a ‘you decide’ motion. She snorted and said “Well I need to reshelve the library.” I shivered but accepted that it had to be done. She smiled when she saw me get up and start to pull books down. She continued “After that I need to go to Rarity’s to get a few things tailored. Are you going to come with me to that?” I nodded yawning and stretched then popped my back and continued pulling books off the shelves until she started using magic to help. When we had all the books neatly stacked on the floor, we started restacking the shelves at Twilight’s direction. Twilight watched me as I helped her restack and she asked “What are your honest thoughts on Spike?” I blinked and asked “Guessing his attitude toward me brought this on?” She nodded and I said “First and foremost I see him as your son.” She blinked and I held up a hand to stop any comments saying “Let me explain what that means to me. No matter what, I won’t get between the two of you. No matter how much he may or may not like me, I won’t ever try to get you to pick me over him. No matter what happens I accept that to get you I get Spike, package deal that comes with dating a mare who has a kid. Now how do I see him besides as your kid, you’re probably asking.” She nodded and I said “I see him as a determined little boy who wants to keep his mom safe. I see him as someone you can rely on in a pinch. I see him as an intelligent young man who lets his heart guide him as much as if not more so than his head. I respect him, and accept his dislike of me. Do I wish he would see I’d never hurt you? Yes.” She blinked and said “So you don’t care that he seems to hate you without really knowing you just because you’re dating me?” I shook my head as I placed another book on the shelf then started levitating books and putting them in the proper places at her direction causing her to gasp. She focused back on the conversation rather than my use of magic however and asked “If I left you because I had to protect Spike, would you hate me.” I got up and walked over to her then gently guided her eyes to mine and said softly “I wouldn’t hate you no matter what you did. However if you left me to protect Spike I would respect you and I would do whatever it took to help you keep a roof over his head even if it meant helping you from the shadows as an anonymous benefactor. Spike may not be my kid, but I refuse to let one of my friends raise her son alone.” She blinked surprised and stared into my eyes reading the sincerity then teared up and hugged me around the neck. I smiled sadly as she said “I’m sorry, I’m just always worried I’m going to lose someone close because Spike is so needy. I love him with all my heart and I would rather die than lose him, but Spike forgets he’s just a baby and acts like he has to protect me from the world all because I had a few incidents in the past.” I flinched at how she said incidents, it sounded so dead and hollow. I swore to myself she’d never have anything like that happen again and I rubbed her back soothingly then whispered “We should probably finish up the library.” She nodded and let go of me wiping her eyes and I kissed her cheek then went back to placing books on the shelves. I thought about Twilight and mumbled “At worst she’s my friend. At best she’s my love; I refuse to see her as a one night stand if we ever couple. She’s too important to me for that. Yet I feel connections to the other mane six, to Luna, Artemis, Celestia, even Cadance and Gleaming though for my own safety I won’t be telling anyone about my thoughts on Gleaming.” I snickered at that and noticed Twilight looking lost with a book floating in her magic. I blinked as I saw the faraway look in her eyes and swore realizing she may have heard me say what I did about her being someone I care about. I gently tapped her on the shoulder and she turned to face me. Slowly I waved a hand in front of her face. She studied it like it held the mysteries of the universe then asked “What did you mean by at worst I’m your friend and at best I’m your love?” I blinked and asked “So you heard all of that?” She nodded and studied me lowering the book. I stretched yawning slightly and said “Well, no matter how I feel about you, the worst I could feel is we’re good friends and I’d die for you.” She slowly nodded in acceptance and I continued “The best I could feel is that I love you completely and want to spend eternity with you. Matters of the heart have never been my strong suit. I guess you could ask Cadance what I feel, but I’m so good at fooling myself I think even her magic wouldn’t know up from down when it comes to my mind, heart, and soul.” She slowly nodded and looked at me questioningly. Raising an eyebrow I looked at her questioningly and motioned for her to ask away. She sighed and asked “Which do you think it is?” I shrugged and looked away not wanting to see the possible hurt in her eyes at that, but I honestly didn’t know yet. I’d have to spend more time with her, or we could kiss. If sparks flew then I’d know for sure I love her, if there was no reaction I knew we’d always just be friends. However I didn’t know how to tell her that let alone ask her to kiss me without explaining the reason. Twilight poked me in the shoulder and I turned to face her. She smiled slightly and said “No matter what, we’re friends, right?” I nodded and she smiled then nuzzled my cheek. Gently I grabbed her head and turned my own sideways then kissed her muzzle feeling sparks explode behind my eyes as I closed them and slid my tongue into Twilight’s muzzle. She didn’t react at first then she started to pull away which I let her. She looked at me and said “You realize you just stole my first kiss?” I nodded in response and smiled the taste of several fruits on my tongue. She smiled and said “Then it’s a good thing I enjoyed it. Did you find whatever you were looking for?” I nodded and said “I definitely love you. My world lit up like the fourth of July when I kissed you. Did it bother you?” She slowly shook her head and I continued “Good. If it had I’d have asked for your forgiveness in assaulting your mouth with my own, even if I don’t regret it.” She smiled at me and nuzzled me then went back to working on the library. I helped her falling into a companionable silence and licked my lips trying to savor the taste of Twilight. I had to wonder if her taste was because she ate a lot of fruit, wore lipstick, or just was natural. While I was wondering that we finished fixing up the library Twilight went to get Spike while I headed home. I crashed on my couch and started to fall into a light doze until someone knocked on my door. Sighing, I climbed to my feet and answered it. I blinked when I saw AJ on the other side of the door looking at me with a dark expression. I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to come on in. She trotted in and sat down on my couch then pointed a hoof at me and said “You, are a pain in mah tail.” I stared at her aghast and she said “I come to Twilight’s expecting to be able to tell her that I don’t need your help, but she says she left and when she came back you were gone. So I go to each of our friends’ to ask if I they’ve seen ya. Rainbow takes a gosh darn fifteen minute shower and makes me wait only to say ‘Haven’t seen him.’ Rarity tries to drag me into a dress, Fluttershy just answered right away, and Pinkie says ‘Oh he’s at his house most likely.’ It’s pretty darn rare when Pinkie is the only one who makes sense. Then each of the girls asks me to tell ya to visit em whenever you get the chance. Now I missed about two hours of harvest to chase you around because you didn’t think to drop by the farm and ask if ah needed any help.” I studied her and asked “Done?” When she nodded I asked “Feel better?” She nodded and I said “Still in the mood to buck me into next week?” A slight shake of the head here as if she’s still weighing it in her mind, and I finished “Thirsty?” She nodded again and I went to get her a glass of apple juice. She watched me go and I smiled slightly humming under my breath. I knew AJ wouldn’t have come looking for me unless she either cared about me, or she really felt she had to tell me something, so the fact she said it was just to tell me she didn’t need any help was the truth, but not all of it. ] It was more an excuse for her to find me, I could have been wrong about that, but that’s what it seemed. I handed her the apple juice and she sipped it as I sat on the chair across from the couch and asked “So that the only reason you’re looking for me?” She shook her head and I asked “The other reason because I kissed Twi?” Again a head shake though a slight tick mark appeared over her left eye. I blinked and said “Oh you dun like that.” She snorted and I said “Alright I’ll drop the matter of the kiss. So why are you looking for me? I mean I don’t really know what it is, if it’s not to ask about the kiss or anything involving our friends?” AJ looked at me and said “Yawl are gonna make me say it?” I blinked confused and thought “Make her say what exactly?” She sighed when she realized how lost I looked and said “You’re going to make me say that I miss having you around.” I stared surprised and wondered if she was jealous of Twi. She muttered under her breath then looked at me and said “What do you think of our friends, and any other mares you have your eyes on ya varmint?” I shrugged and said “Who do you want to know about first? Do you want to know about my thoughts on You, Twilight, Celestia, Cadance, Gleaming Shield, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Luna, Moonlight, Rarity, or Pinkie?” She stared and said “I guess we’ll start with Twi seeing as ya went and kissed her.” I slowly nodded my head and stretched then motioned for her to wait one second. Getting up and walking to the kitchen I grabbed an apple then walked back and took a bite before chewing slowly, trying to think what I was going to say without going into Twi’s own feelings or things getting back to Spike. I sighed and said “First I’ll say what I think of her as a pony, then my feelings for her, then my thoughts on her as a mare. Is that ok with you?” AJ nodded and I said “Well, She’s smart, a good mother, ambitious when it comes to things she knows about, curious about everything, kind, compassionate, friendly, a bit egocentric at times, playful when she lets her guard down, destructive but unintentionally so, creative, talented, a good student, an over worrier, easy to read at times, and all around a great pony. My feelings for her, I love her. I wasn’t sure at first, but I knew the seed was there. After everything I think of her as a pony how is it that there was something about her I couldn’t love. I mean her slight ego is a problem but only because it clashes with my own ego. I have come to love her adorkable tendencies, her brilliant mind, and her caring nature. While she’s doesn’t embody the other elements like honesty, laughter, kindness, generosity, or loyalty, to the degree you other girls do, she has all them, even if she’s just learning about them. I want to help her excel and grow. Hell I want to grow alongside her and the others I love, however I won’t force any of those I love to try and care for me nor will I choose one over the others.” I finished with “As a mare I see her many ways. I see her as adorkable, beautiful, motherly, and caring. I see her as somepony who makes a good mother, somepony who will put others before herself but not her family, some who gives up he happiness for her family, and a mare any stallion would die to have in his herd if he spent a day with her. Yes she can go on and on about a topic she’s interested in, but you just have to cut her off or find a way to remind her you’re there. She’s loving, has a killer flank, and is svelte despite being a little overweight from a lack of exercise.” Applejack stared at me and said “Those are really your thoughts?” I nodded and closed my eyes sipping my drink. Sighing she seemed to move around by the sounds on her end and she asked “How about Rainbow then, how do you see her?” I smiled slightly at the thought of Rainbow and said “I see her differently from everyone else, and don’t know if I love her or not being that I haven’t spent a lot of time with her. However from how much time I have spent her I see her several ways. I see her as an athlete, boastful, brash, overconfident, rash, quick to jump to conclusions, smart though she doesn’t act it all the time, loyal, trustworthy, untrusting, strong, fast, free spirited, dependable yet not, and even hard working on and off.” AJ looked at me like I was nuts when I said hard working and I explained “She tries to get as much done in as little time as possible, in its own way that’s hard work.” She slowly nodded saying “Ah guess that’s true. However I don’t like that you’re calling that slacker a hard worker in any other way than that. She may be dependable, but she’ll do whatever she can to get out of a situation if she doesn’t think she’ll get compensated for her work. It ain’t right, especially when she agrees to help you out as one friend to another.” I raised an eyebrow and said “So you’re saying because she doesn’t fit into what you consider hard work, she’s not really working hard.” She started to nod then quickly shook her head. I chuckled and said “It’s ok AJ I won’t judge. However I believe we were talking about my thoughts and feelings toward Rainbow, right?” She quickly nodded and I said “Well my feelings for Rainbow are complicated. First off I see her as one of my best friends despite not spending a lot of time with her. I feel I can rely on her to some degree. I may love her but I won’t know if that’s just my attraction to her figure, her personality, or real love until I’ve spent time with and yes possibly kissed her.” I paused at this as AJ’s eye twitched and she grumbled under her breath. I asked “Problem with that?” She shook her head and I said “Alright. Well I also feel she’s holding a lot back. I know she’s brash but beneath that I think she’s hurting, why I couldn’t say but if she is hurting I’ll be there to help her shore up her defenses against the world while helping her bring in those who she calls friends to see past her brash exterior.” She stared at me amazed and started to speak when I held up a hand and said “Let me finish with how I see Rainbow as a mare. I see rainbow as a beautiful athletic mare. Physically she’s got a tight flank you can bounce a bit off of, her eyes are a beautiful magenta, and her rainbow mane is beautiful. However I don’t know how she’d do as a mother because she has never had that kind of responsibility thrust upon her, and as such compared to someone like Twilight she may be lacking. Hell compared to you and Rarity she may be lacking what with how you deal with your younger sisters. Is that enough for you?” Applejack nodded and said “Since ya brought her up, what are your thoughts about Rarity.” I glanced at the clock and she followed my eyes then swore and said “We’ll have to continya this another time. I gotta mosey on back to the farm and keep a watch on Applebloom.” I nodded and waved her farewell then went for a walk. As I walked I was hit by the nostalgia. I’d dreamed of this land so many times before being struck by lightning, so I knew where everything was. It’s just that I’d now walked these roads a few times and seen the difference between reality and dreams. I stretched and yawned until I heard sniffling coming from an alley I was passing. I growled softly at the sound because it instantly made me think somepony was in distress. I walked into the alley and saw a filly about to be mounted by a drunken stallion. I didn’t think I just reacted. My body went through a change and I tackled the stallion pinning him with my teeth at his throat. He whinnied in fear and I snarled. His eyes widened and my tail twitched. I was torn between biting down and ending his miserable life, or releasing him with a warning. I knew if I stained my teeth with his blood it would be for a good cause, but at the same time I wasn’t a killer. I released him and snarled saying “If I ever catch wind of you trying to force yourself on a colt or filly again, there is no jail on this planet that will protect you from me, understand?” He nodded and galloped away yelling about a monster. I turned to the filly, who was hiding in an overturned trash can then walked up and licked her face. She went “Ewwwwwe! You’re as bad as Winona.” I snorted and licked her some more then curled up in front of her sniffing the air. She studied me and asked “Who are you, I saw a human at first, but now you’re a wolf. I only know of one human, and he sure as heck couldn’t turn into a wolf from what Miss Twilight said.” I snorted then gave her a look that said ‘Does Miss Twilight know everything?’ She giggled and said “I guess not. Care to explain to me what you are, if you can turn into a wolf one minute, a man the next?” I barked a few times trying to speak then grumbled and forced my magic throughout my body slowly changing it. Contrary to the change brought on by the filly’s shriek of fear, this one was very slow and painful. The filly winced as each of my bones cracked and shifted until finally I was human once more. I studied her and when I realized who it was I said softly “Scootaloo what the hell are you doing out this late at night!” She winced slightly and wouldn’t look at me as she mumbled her answer. I raised an eyebrow and asked “What was that?” She mumbled some more and I said “Either you tell me or I’m taking you home and letting your mom drag the answer out of you.” She sighed and looked at the ground then said “Mom and I had a fight, ok?” I nodded and pulled her head up gently then looked in her eyes and brushed her mane out of the way. She stared at me and said “It was because mom’s getting worse. She wanted me to do something and I ended up getting angry at her, then when she started coughing I ran off. I couldn’t handle the thought of hurting her when all she’s ever done is take care of me.” I nodded in understanding and said “Easy little loo.” She glared at the new nickname but I continued “We’ll go back and explain it to her. I bet she’s worried sick about you.” She slowly nodded and the two of us headed to Dream’s place. Dream was at the door looking around anxiously, but she was also coughing into a hoof. When she saw Scootaloo in my arms she ran up and thanked me profusely. I held up a hand and said “Easy Dream Scoots is ok. She was just worried about you because she thought she hurt you physically in your weakened condition. I think you two should talk, and if you want I’ll mediate. That way you can air out everything. I know you love each other, but we both know your time is starting to run out Dream. I can sense it, and Scoots can see it.” Dream flight nodded and said “Please come in. There’s no point being out this late when only the unsavory elements are running around.” I winced thinking of the fact I was out this late and she said “There are of course exceptions.” I smiled sadly at that then stretched and set Scootaloo on the floor where she ran to her mother and hugged her apologizing. I shut the door behind me, and Dream said “Thank you for bringing Scootaloo home. I know the streets of Ponyville aren’t as bad as Canterlot, but I’ve seen that there are still problem areas.” She turned toward Scootaloo and said “As for you, why did you run out?” Scootaloo dragged a fore hoof along the floor then said “I’m sorry Momma, I was just worried I’d hurt you and couldn’t forgive myself. I didn’t mean to cause you to worry.” I smiled at Scootaloo then she said softly “I just don’t like thinking about the fact you don’t have long to live. I know you’re sick, but I wish you would tell me what happened that made it worse.” I winced at that but then schooled my face at Dream’s look. Scootaloo studied the two of us and said “Jake said he wants us to talk about our problems, and I guess we should. I guess you should go first, because my problems aren’t that important.” I snorted at that and Dream said “Honey you’re problems are always important, don’t ever think otherwise. Understand?” Scootaloo nodded tearing up and hugged her mother crying into her chest saying how she didn’t want her to go. I sighed and looked at Dream begging for her to accept my treatment with my eyes. She shook her head at me and pointed at her daughter. I sighed and nodded then started to check Scoots for any sign of the parasite. I grinned when I couldn’t find any sign of the stupid thing then poured magic ing Scootaloo and watched as her wings started to grow before my eyes. Dream gasped and said “Scootaloo look at your wings!” Scootaloo followed her mother’s eyes and gasped at the size of her wings then started beating them rapidly and lifted off the ground. Dream smiled and said “Looks like you’ll be flying in no time baby.” Scootaloo nodded and sat down on the couch next to Dream. I smiled and said “Good going Scoots. You’re wings are finally growing so you should be a strong flyer sooner rather than later. You’re magic is also coming in, so you should be able to fly with Rainbow sooner rather than later.” She grinned and flapped her wings more creating a small breeze. I smiled and said “Why don’t you both talk and get along tonight, I think I’m going to head home, since you don’t need me anymore. Alright?” They nodded and I bid them adieu then jogged home. I knew Luna was going to be in my dreams that night so I decided to stop leaving her waiting. I plopped down in bed after stripping and taking a shower. I yawned as I drifted off then found myself in the dream realm where Luna was waiting for me with a smile on her face. I waved and said “Hey Lulu, miss me?” She nodded and tackled me then studied my face. I asked “Something on my face?” She shook her head and kissed me causing my nerves to light on fire and my tail, if I had one, to wag. Luna studied me and noted “I see I passed your kissing test, at least if the fluffy appendage behind you has anything to say about it.” I followed her pointing hoof and blinked as I saw a tail wagging behind me and nodded slightly blushing. She giggled and said “It’s alright; many of us forget to control ourselves in the dream realm. Even I don’t have as much mastery as Artemis. I sometimes think she is the true mistress of Dreams.” I smirked and wondered if I should point out she once went by Nightmare Moon. She smiled and hugged me around the waist then nuzzled my cheek and laid a wing over me. I raised an eyebrow and she said “I’m just going to enjoy having you all to myself until you wake up tomorrow morning.” Laughing I asked “Oh, what doth the lady plan to do to mine poor body whilst she hath thou all to herself?” She glared and I laughed harder until she hoofed me in the side. I breathed softly for a bit till the pain went away then asked “Alright, alright I’ll stop, but seriously what are your plans for me tonight?” She smirked and looked away with a slight blush. I internally shouted “KAWAII!!!!!” at her look. She smiled at me and started to lean close then nipped my ear which caused me to growl challengingly. It seemed like whenever I was in the dream realm my more animalistic nature came out and I couldn’t help but act like a beast around my mares. I wondered where the my mares thought came from at first then shrugged it off as Luna pulled me close and nipped my shoulder leaving a bruise. I glared and she said “I can’t mark you in the waking world, but I can definitely mark you in your dreams so that Artemis will know who you belong to.” I snorted and she said “Unless of course you want me to mark you in the real world.” She was looking down as she said this and again I thought she was kawaii. I shook my head and she smiled at me through her lashes then asked “Jake, why are you so reserved around me tonight, yet so open when around both Artemis and I?” I sighed and said “Because Artemis has been in my head and you have not.” She looked at me confused and I said “How about I show you what I mean.” She nodded and I imagined a door leading from the dreamscape to my mind. It appeared and I poured magic into it, to keep it from vanishing. Slowly it solidified until it was an unbreakable part of the dreamscape. I opened it and said “Welcome to the mind of Equestria’s wolfish writer, Luna.” She nodded and walked in then I followed her through the door shutting behind us, but since I’d put so much magic into it, it had become a permanent fixture of the dream realm, which would come to bite me in the ass later on. Anyway we walked into my mind and Luna blinked when she saw the verdant forest that hid my thoughts. I whistled loudly as I started to change in appearance, causing my other sides to appear. First was Shadow who appeared in all his lupine glory. Next were Vex and Blaze, the fox riding on the back of the hell stallion. Finally Andromeda and Nora, who were walking alongside each other and talking, appeared. Luna looked around then stared at Blaze and said “I didn’t know you had a hell stallion in your mind, why would you keep such a demon around?” Raising an eyebrow I looked at her questioningly. She sighed and said “Hell Stallions vanished shortly before we took the throne. Actually you were the one who banished them now that I think about it, though they said you could call upon them at any time for some reason. Is he one of them?” Shaking my head I sighed and tapped my head to point out that we were in my mind. Luna nodded saying “Yes I know we’re in your mind, what are you trying to tell me involving this foul creature.” I sighed and said “Luna, Blaze is one of my forms and personalities. Actually the fact they all still exist but aren’t fully colored means that they’re starting to fade as I accept each of them. I’m a chimera by nature, as you can see if you were to actually look at me.” Luna looked me over at this point and gasped in realization. I smiled as she took in my form, I had the hooves of a horse, tails of a fox, ears of a wolf, wings of a dragon, and stripes of a tiger on my body as well as the eyes of a beast. Luna gasped and I said “This is the real me. I’m a chimera. Eris is the closest creature to me in constitution but where she’s a Draconequus, I’m a chimera. Where she’s a being of chaos I’m a being of harmony and chaos combined. Do you fear me?” Luna walked up and kissed my cheek in answer then said “If I didn’t fear you a thousand years ago, I would have no reason to fear you now. You haven’t changed even if this is your past and my future as you said so long ago. Now why don’t you take your human form and introduce me to the others, or at least tell me why I had to be in your mind for you to stop being so reserved around me.” Snickering I said “Honestly the reason you had to see into my mind was to realize I’m not like anything on Equestria. I’ll show each of those I love about the interior of my mind and let them choose to stay or go. If you’re really sure I don’t change even in the past, then who am I to argue?” I became more somber as I continued “I’m a soldier, a writer, a villain, a hero, a madman, a priest, a prophet, and so much more. However beyond it all I’m a lonely man. I’ve lost and gained so much. You know me as a proud protector, Dream knows me as the man that gave her daughter her ability to fly again, Twilight knows me as the first guy to actually see her for her, and Applejack knows me as a hard worker who holds himself to high standards. So many see me so many different ways, yet you all forget that I’m an outsider. Equestria isn’t my home, and one day I’ll either return to earth, or just vanish. So can I truly enjoy a relationship with any of you fair mares when I may vanish at a moment’s notice? Until I know why Harmony and Chaos have chosen me, I can’t do anything. I have to wake up Eris and show her that destiny isn’t set in stone; I need to remind Tia she can laugh, Artemis she can cry, and even you that you can love again. How am I supposed to do all of that?” Luna stared at me and said softly “It’s because you’re you that you can do all that. It’s because you’re a brave wonderful man who can take everything the world throws at him that we trust you to take our worries away, because you care that we trust you, because you’re so unsure of yourself that we are so strong. If you stood alone and didn’t lean on us you’d eventually fall, just as we would fall if we didn’t’ lean on you. I look forward to the day you can change Eris, if it’s possible, I look forward to the day the elements are no longer needed, but to fix everything comes at a cost. I refuse to have you be that cost.” I smiled sadly at her the others watching the two of us and said softly “Well I’m more than willing to be that cost. I’m a nobody with no family, no loved ones, and no life here. I’m going from place to place and eventually you guys will forget me. If my life is the cost to make this world peaceful then I will gladly pay it. I’ve always been told that I had a destiny, but every time I think I’ve found it I screw everything up. If my life is the cost to make this world better then what is the value of one man against a million sentient beings?” She stared at me her eyes starting to water and said “I can’t lose you again Jake.” I smiled and stroked her mane holding her head against my chest as the tears slipped down her face and my other sides faded out of existence, finally having realized that I accepted each of them in my own way because their goals were similar to my own. Luna looked up at me through watery eyes and said “Why does it have to be you?” I smiled sadly and wiped her tears away whispering in her ear “Because if I don’t do it, then just maybe, no one will.” She put on a tough face, but she was still growing out of filly-hood again, so I could see that she was barely holding herself together. I pulled her into my lap as I sat against a tree and started stroking my fingers through her mane and kissing her ears. She giggled a little and lipped at my face causing me to laugh softly and say “Relax Luna, if we’re lucky that will never come to be, however if it does come to be I’ll find a way to leave a message for all my friends, if I have any, and let them know that one day I will return. I promise nothing will keep me away forever.” She studied me then smiled sadly and said “I’ll keep you to that. If you’re ever gone to long I’ll come looking for you. Though I don’t doubt others will help me. You’ve really started to gain a following among the mares of Equestria.” I chuckled at that and stroked her mane causing her to murr and say “So, should we go back to the dream realm, or do you want to have fun in your mind?” I snorted and flicked her nose causing her to whinny in distress. She rubbed her nose and said “No fair, I can’t flick you, unless I were to take a human form, though I think there may be a kind of magic that would allow all of Equestria to take a form close to your human form, I don’t know I’d have to ask Tia.” I nodded and rubbed her ears causing her to snort in pleasure and nibble my fingers. Smiling I kissed her nose and ran my hand down her wing preening it slowly, causing her to shiver. As I preened her I asked “You see everyone’s dreams right?” She nodded and I asked “Do any of the mane six dream of me?” She looked at me confused and I elaborated “The element bearers do any of them dream about me?” She nodded grinning evilly. I blinked at her look and swallowed heavily then asked “What exactly do they dream about me?” Luna smirked and said “Well Twilight dreams of you sweeping her off her feet, Applejack of you working in the fields shirtless, Rainbow of you sparring with her, Rarity doesn’t dream of you but that’s only a matter of time, Fluttershy dreams of you helping her take care of animals, and Pinkie dreams of throwing you a huge party.” I stared at her wondering why she would smirk over that and she said “That’s just the bearers however, regularly mares you’ve interacted with have dreamed about you doing things from g rated, I believe cinemas would call them, to X rated.” I swore and blushed muttering under my breath causing her to laugh and nuzzle me. She said “Don’t worry only those that my fellow Alicorns and I approve of will be allowed to be with you unless you make an exception for them.” I chuckled and said “Right, I think I’m waking up, so you had better leave my mind.” She nodded and walked out through the door then I found myself lying in bed staring up at the ceiling. I decided then and there I was going to spend the morning making new friends, preferably male friends at that, and then get out and have fun. I stretched as I climbed out of bed and stared at the clock on my wall seeing it was six thirty. I rubbed my neck and said “Guess I can see if Big Mac wants to hang out, or knows anyone who is free.” Stretching I got dressed and headed out toward the farm popping my last piece of gum into my mouth. I chewed as I walked; waving at those I passed, taking notice now and then of who was friendly and who was taciturn in their replies to my waving. I got to the market and saw Mac was running the stall today, since he’d still had a busted hip, and said “Afternoon Mac.” He nodded at me and I asked “You know anyone who’s up for a drink tonight? I’m in the mood to hang out with a few guys and see if I can make some new friends.” He just looked at me boredly and I said “You’re included, if you don’t have to work tomorrow. If you do, then I’ll just let you go.” He sighed and said “Thunderlane’s always looking for new drinking buddies, and there is a new guy in town looking for new friends. There’s also Flare Step, and Ray Light.” I made note of each one, and he continued “Right now actually the four of them should be at Berry’s.” I nodded and thanked Mac telling him to join whenever. Walking into Berry’s I spotted the four stallions over in a corner playing cards. I walked over and sat down then laid some bits on the table. I stretched out and popped my back before asking “How much for a buy in?” Thunderlane told me and I put my cash into the pot then picked up two cards, as they were playing a game of Texas hold em, or at least the pony equivalent. I grinned when I saw I had a pair of princesses, which were the highest cards in the game, and watched as a third was flipped over. Eventually I won the hand and we continued playing the guys starting to open up the longer we played, and more they drank. After about two hours we all knew each other pretty well and we agreed to meet up later if mac could join, and possibly drag in some new blood. I got up from the table, quite a bit richer, and walked to Twilight’s library. I knocked on the door and Spike answered. He looked at me then sighed and yelled “Twilight, Jake’s here.” He gave me the stink eye then walked away leaving me standing there. I smiled when Twilight walked up and kissed her cheek making her smile in return. Spike gagged from his spot on the couch and Twilight just gave him a look to be civil. From there the day passed by rather quickly until I bid her farewell and promised to meet up again that weekend. I went back to Berry’s where Mac had joined the others and we started talking. It was odd how we could act like old friends though I’d known most of these guys only a few hours. They all had stories to tell, and laughed at my own. It was a fun night, and at the end of it we all went home happy and a little drunk. As I stumbled home I wondered if I would only have friends and loves, or would eventually have lovers, then figured it didn’t matter because I was a man who had nothing to give any of these ponies except my loyalty, and that was ok with me for now, because one day I’d be able to pay them back for how they accepted me.
Chapter 2: Feeling whole againSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 3: Settling InAuthor's Note Well here's chapter 3 longest Chapter I've written in quite a while. I hope you like it and we get to see a little of how Jake interacts with the girls. We also get to see why some of them are less than worried about him. That said ONWARD!!!!! Chapter 3: Settling In Morning came all too quickly for me and Nightmare Moon. We both stretched out our limbs, though I felt as if I’d gotten more sleep than I’d ever gotten back home. Nightmare Moon however looked exhausted as if she’d been fighting sleep all night. I raised an eyebrow and she said “It was hard to sleep while feeling the moon in the sky.” I nodded in understanding and popped my back then she asked “So what’s the plan for today?” I shrugged and said “First you need to don your disguise, and then we’re going to see if we can get you a job at Sugarcube Corner, after which I will go to the library and see if Twilight Sparkle needs any help.” She slowly nodded and donned her disguise once again. I watched as her cutie mark turned back into the moon with the whirlwind around it and the two of us headed back to civilization. First we walked over to Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie was handing out cupcakes to a hungry populous. She saw us and gasped then rushed over. I chuckled and held up a hand to stop her saying “Easy there party pony. Yes we’re new, no you haven’t thrown us a party yet, yes I’m one of a kind, no we aren’t ready for a party till we have jobs. Speaking of jobs we need you to talk to the cakes about my friend Moonlight Breeze,” At this I paused and pointed at her then continued “getting a job here.” Pinkie stared at me and said “You’re good.” I shrugged as if to say ‘I try,’ then she continued “Does your friend know anything about baking, serving customers, or working for a living?” I glanced at Moonlight, who blushed slightly and shook her head looking downtrodden. Pinkie smiled and said “That’s ok; I can help you learn all of the above. That is unless of course you’re a meanie pants who will do nothing but cause trouble.” I thought “She was until I changed her attitude a little bit. Now she’s a bit more humble.” Pinkie seemed to read my thoughts from my expression and said “We’ll give her a week of training and see how she does, if the cakes agree to take her on. Do we have a deal?” We both nodded and she quickly ran off to ask the cakes about hiring on Moonlight for now with Pinkie as her personal trainer. I glanced at Moonlight and asked “You going to be ok here by yourself while I go see if I can get a job at the library?” She nodded and I kissed her cheek causing her cheeks to darken in a blush then walked for the door. I nodded politely at every pony I passed; not wanting to start any trouble and they all seemed pretty accepting of me. Then again this was Ponyville and they were used to the strange and unusual since they were so close to the Everfree. However it seemed there was more to them accepting me on one look than just being close to the Everfree. It was almost as if they had heard of or seen humans before, that or the doctor had been telling stories. I honestly wasn’t sure which it was, but I decided to not let it get under my skin as I walked to the Golden Oaks Library. I opened the door and walked in since it was a public institution and I was looking for a job not to just spend time with the mare who lived within. I walked up to the front desk and coughed. I glanced around for a bell or something but there was nothing. I knew however that they were open because the door had been unlocked, and you don’t leave a door unlocked unless you’re open or very trusting. After a few minutes a figure walked upstairs from the basement carrying a stack of books that blocked their vision. I coughed again and they said “Hang on a minute, I just got some new books from the basement and need to place them down. I’ll be right with you after that.” I merely nodded and leaned on the counter as the figure, who turned out to be a small purple baby dragon with a green underbelly and green spikes, who must have been Spike, walked past and set the books down. He turned to me then blinked and yelled “TWILIGHT I THINK NIGHTMARE MOON MANAGED TO BRING A STATUE FROM THE GARDENS IN CANTERLOT TO LIFE AND BROUGHT IT TO TAKE US OUT!!!” I heard a groan from upstairs and someone replying “Spike, I told you Nightmare Moon didn’t take over the palace, she went straight to the castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. Even if she did go to Canterlot I doubt she’d bring to life any of the statues. I think you just had a nightmare.” The owner of the voice, a lavender mare with a navy main with a pink stripe walked downstairs as she spoke not looking at me but staring at Spike who looked at me in terror. I sighed and started banging my head on the front desk. The rhythmic thump of my head hitting the desk seemed to attract Twilight’s attention then she stared at me in surprise and said “Oh.” I looked up with a bit of blood leaking out of my forehead and said “Hiya, name’s Jake Wolf. I’m here for a job…and maybe a bandage because I don’t really want to bleed all over the books.” Twilight gasped and ran down the stairs then ran up to me, she stood at about my mid-chest in height, unlike Nightmare who stood a few hands taller than me and had her shoulder about equal with my chest and said “I’m a human, obviously, and Time Turner said you may need help. I can probably reshelf books or well I can do something. You can break in at any time.” Spike gasped and pushed Twilight away from me then glared and said “Stay away from her you murderous statue brought to life by Nightmare Moon.” I stared at him as if he wasn’t quite all there in the head and he blew a flame at me causing me to jump back and pat my pants down to be sure they didn’t catch fire. He smirked and said “Yeah that’s right, I’ll protect Twilight from you, statue.” I was starting to get really tired of Spike calling me statue, but I was unwilling to harm the little bugger because I didn’t want to make a bad impression on my hopefully future boss. Twilight seemed to sense my growing agitation as she lifted Spike up in her magic and said “Spike just because he has a remarkable resemblance to the statue doesn’t mean he is it brought to life. Also he said his name’s Jake so let’s call him by his name.” Spike struggled against her magical grip then sighed and she asked “Going to behave?” He nodded grumbling and she set him down then he glared at me and I raised an eyebrow asking what his problem was with my eyes. Twilight ignored our little back and forth with looks and said “Hello Jake, I’m Twilight Sparkle. Why exactly are you looking to work in my library?” I smiled feeling that we were finally getting somewhere and I said “Several reasons. One I always liked books. Two I’m working on becoming an author and a job that wouldn’t leave me exhausted at the end of the day would really help me be able to work on my stories after it’s all said and done. Three I have always wanted to work in a library, kind of odd but true. Four I figured you and the element bearers would want to keep an eye on me, not that I intend any harm, but you know better safe than sorry and all that.” She nodded and I said “That’s really it. If you don’t want me to work for you I’ll understand and work for Time.” Twilight seemed to think about my answers then asked “Do you plan on respecting the books if you work with them?” I nodded and reached into my pocket then pulled out a pack of gum and took a piece I offered her and Spike one each. Twilight took and unwrapped hers while Spike stared at his curiously. I blew a bubble with my gum and popped it causing Spike to start and look at me while Twilight slowly started chewing hers. She studied me and said “Do you always just randomly give out gum to strangers?” I blew another bubble then sealed it with my teeth and said “Yes, yes I do. I feel sharing gum is fine so long as the other person wants it. Why do you think I shouldn’t share the sugary deliciousness that is gum?” She shook her head and I said “So there anything else you need to know before you decide if you’re willing to hire me or not? If so what can I do to alleviate your fears, and what would you prefer I didn’t do?” She seemed to be in deep thought for a bit then said “I need to know if you’re willing to tell me more about humans, we have the occasional story of them from the past but only the princesses know if there were ever any in Equestria. I also need to know that you’re willing to follow my directions and not fight with spike just because he and you don’t get along. Other than that things I prefer you wouldn’t do is eat in the main library, we have a dining room for a reason. Set fire to anything in the kitchen that might spread. Eat meat where I can see it, fish is fine but regular meat is not. That should be everything other than when can you start and do you need a place to room and board?” I thought about it and said “All your demands are reasonable. I’m willing to start whenever you want and I don’t really care if I can’t eat meat although fish should help my diet. If I have to eat meat I’ll go out in the woods and hunt then stay out there a few days while telling you ahead of time. As for a place to stay, I don’t really have one. I spent my first night in the Everfree and my second in the park. I have a friend who plans on working at Sugarcube Corner, and we’ll be getting an apartment as soon as we saved up enough.” She slowly nodded in understanding and said “We can let you stay in the guest room. I just ask you keep it clean.” I nodded in understanding not really wanting to mess up her home anyway then she said “Anyway if you’re going to start today please man the counter while Spike and I go out and get groceries and what not. If no one comes in, look for my latest reshelving day list and you can start on that since we need to get that under way sooner than later.” I nodded and stood behind the counter as she walked off to get her saddle bags. Spike stared me down and I raised an eyebrow at the baby dragon knowing he had something to say, and that if he had his way I wouldn’t be here. He narrowed his eyes and said “I’m watching you. If you cause any trouble I’ll be on you like gems on a cake.” I raised an eyebrow not really understanding the analogy since I personally didn’t eat gems. He didn’t seem to notice as he continued “If I have to I’ll write to Celestia and get her to protect Twilight from you, human.” I shrugged at that as if to say ‘Go ahead little dude.’ He seemed to get my message as he said “I doubt you’re as harmless as yous seem. I mean no one in ponyville is exactly what they seem.” I shrugged and said “In a place this close to the Everfree, when I admitted to staying in the Everfree two nights ago you really think I’m going to argue? I’m amazed the ponies here seem as normal as they do with the way things go. I mean me and Moonlight Breeze, the friend I mentioned to Twilight about, are far from normal. I don’t plan on causing any trouble while I’m here Spike, I have no reason to and if things go according to plan though I’ll be out of your hair in less than a year Spike.” He nodded and muttered something that sounded like ‘See that you do.’ I smirked as he walked out the door with Twilight then turned to the door and waited patiently for anyone looking to check out a book. I had a feeling I’d be waiting quite a while in a small town like this. After all the library back home wasn’t perused that much and it was a county library which meant it was a bit bigger than a local library like Twilight’s tree. I yawned and blew bubbles with my gum, occasionally blowing them so big they’d pop loudly and startle me out of my reverie. Eventually a tall red stallion with a green apple cutie mark came in. I looked at him and asked “Looking for something?” He nodded and said “Eeyup.” I raised an eyebrow waiting for him to go on. He didn’t so I just stood there getting slightly aggravated at the fact he was wasting both our time by not coming out with it. I sighed and asked “Looking for something on farming?” He said “Nope.” I raised an eyebrow and said “Know what you’re looking for?” He nodded and I asked “You sure it can be found in the library?” He gave another nod, this time slightly quicker but not by much. I sighed and said “Are you messing with me big fella?” He shook his head slowly and I asked “Care to tell me what you’re looking for?” He nodded and said “Eeyup. I’m looking for a few mystery novels to read in my spare time.” My god I got a whole sentence. I was so stunned it was almost like he said went in one ear and out the other. I slowly shook my head to right my brain into action then got up and started looking for mystery novels. I found a few and pulled them down then checked them out for him and he put them in his saddle bags before bidding me farewell. I bid him adieu and closed the door behind him then stood back at the desk realizing it was sized for ponies, who only came up to about my chest minus the big red fellow who came up to my shoulder, Midnight Breeze in her Nightmare form who was almost as tall as me, and probably the princesses. I yawned and stretched then pulled a chair out of the kitchen and sat down at the desk humming as I waited for the next purveyor of the library. Eventually a stallion, I could tell by the shape of his jaw, walked in and asked “Got any texts on basic magic control?” I shrugged and looked around to see then pulled out what he was looking for and checked it out to him. He smiled and said “Thanks big fella. You’re a real life saver.” I chuckled and said “No I’m just assisting the local librarian. I’m nothing special.” He shrugged at that and walked out then Twilight trotted in with Spike on her back and raised an eyebrow. I said “I didn’t want to screw up the library so I just sat around and waited for people to come looking for books. I loaned out a few mystery novels and just loaned out a book on basic magic theory. Hope you don’t mind.” She raised an eyebrow and said “You’re saying you think I’d mind you lent out library books?” I nodded slowly and she sighed then said “If they were my personal books I’d be worried but anything in this part of the library belongs to ponyville. I don’t keep my personal books down here, so you have nothing to worry about.” I nodded and stretched then got out from behind the desk, which Twilight moved against the wall and she asked “So, ready for your party?” I blinked confused and she continued “Pinkie is throwing you and your friend a party since you’re both new to town.” I stared at her hoping she was joking and she said “No I’m not joking, yes you have to go especially because Pinkie will be distraught if you don’t, and I’m not leaving you at the library while I go because Spike wants to go.” I was confused as to why she wasn’t leaving me alone in the library this time and she explained “I have no problem with you being here alone during work hours, but until I know I can trust you I won’t allow you to be alone in my home.” I sighed and nodded then said “Alright, alright, lead on Miss Sparkle, lead on.” She nodded and headed out the door where I followed her humming the death march. She studied me as we walked motioning for me to walk alongside her and I slowly did so. She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye every now and then; having turned back to the road after her studying and motioning of me then I asked “See something you like?” She blushed and muttered something unintelligible. I raised an eyebrow and said “That was lovely, but I didn’t understand a thing you said. You sure you’re an articulate mare?” She glared at me and said “I’m very articulate. I just don’t know how to respond to a rogue like you asking me such a thing. I don’t even know why you’d ask that.” I smirked at her and she glared saying “You jerk, you were teasing me?” I nodded and she hit me with magic I laughed feeling a light tickle as my body absorbed the magic then winced as my arm went numb from the elbow down, where the blast had hit. She studied me curiously and asked “Something wrong?” I nodded and said “The magic you used numbed my arm. It’ll pass, but I think I’ll refrain from pissing you off.” She snorted as if to say she wasn’t pissed and I said “I know you’re not really pissed, I just had to tease a little bit, and you’re more flustered than anything.” She blushed realizing she’d overreacted and I said “No worries Twilight, I understand. A mare shouldn’t be bugged about her fantasies by a rogue human who hasn’t even known her a day. You’re a bit more sociable than I expected when AJ said you lived in a library. If I didn’t know better I’d say you were rather used to talking to new people and ponies.” She smiled slightly and said “That’s thanks to my friends. I’ve only known them a few days but they already brought me out of my shell.” I nodded and blinked as we walked into a party that was midswing. I was tackled by a pink blob who said “Hey you’re late mister.” I blinked confused wondering when I said I’d be at a party and the blob, that turned out to be a pink pony with a poufy mane, who I realized had to be Pinkie Pie, continued “You were supposed to be here like an hour ago. Then we were going to surprise you and Moonlight, but no you miss the surprise so we had to just start the party and what fun is a surprise party without the surprise? I mean yeah it’s still fun since it’s a party, but it’s not a surprise party anymore. Anyway hi I’m Pinkie Pie, but you knew that from when you came in with Moonlight. So who are you again?” I laughed and said “Jake. Jake Wolf. I’m a writer. I’m also wondering if you’re giving Moonlight a room or if I’m going to have to find a place for both of us to stay.” Pinkie smiled at me and I smiled back then noticed everyone staring at us and said “Eheh, I guess we made quite the ruckus. Ah well, not like I can do anything about it. So what now miss party pony?” She smiled and said “Well to answer your first question, yes Moonlight gets room and board as long as she works here. To answer you second, we’re going to have fun.” I nodded and she hopped off me then got on the dance floor where she busted a move. I chuckled watching her go as I climbed to my feet and Twilight dusted me off with her magic. I smiled in thanks and Pinkie suddenly popped up in front of us again and grabbed my hand with her mouth dragging me into Sugarcube Corner. I chuckled and followed her deciding it was best not to fight against her. I was dragged onto the dance floor and slowly let the music move me. The ponies stopped and stared for a bit then moved in around me. I chuckled and said “Well this is fun.” The ponies nodded and Pinkie popped up to drag me back over to Twilight who was talking to Applejack, a marshmallow white unicorn with a violet mane and tail, and a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane. I smiled as Pinkie dragged me over and said “Hello Twilight, Applejack, and who might these two lovely mares be?” The Pegasus blushed and hid behind her mane while the unicorn smiled and said “Why hello Darling, I’m Rarity and this is Fluttershy. It’s nice to meet you. I see you need a help with fashion though.” I snorted but nodded anyway to make things move along smoother. She smiled and said “Drop by my boutique and I can promise that I’ll be glad to help make you a new outfit, first one’s even free of charge.” I smiled as Midnight walked up to all of us and engaged Rarity into conversation distracting her from me and allowing me to study Miss Fluttershy. She was as I said before a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane and tail and blue eyes. She had slightly smaller wings than most Pegasi, but I could tell she could fly. I smiled at her and she blushed hiding more. I sighed and said “Do I scare you?” She nodded timidly and I stretched then pulled up a chair and sat down. She studied me carefully noticing the chair and looked at me questioningly. I smiled slightly and said “I’m not going to do anything to you. I’m just going to sit here. If you want you can walk away, or come closer, whatever you feel is better for you.” She smiled slightly, which I barely caught behind her mane then slowly stepped closer. I smiled and said “There we go, that’s a good girl. It’s alright I’m not going to hurt you, nor is anyone else.” I seemed to be soothing her, just like a skittish horse. It was a talent I had, one I rarely used anymore, but it wasn’t like I’d needed it in quite a while. I stroked her mane as she walked over and looked at me up through it. I smiled and she said softly “Hi there, mister.” I smiled and stroked her mane and she continued “I was wondering what you are exactly?” I smiled and said “Well my name is Jake Wolf. As for what I am, I’m human. Though it appears the only one like me is a statue in the Canterlot gardens from what Spike said. Though if there is a statue of a human in the royal gardens, I wonder why.” I shrugged that thought away and said “So miss Fluttershy, is there anything you’d like to talk about?” I continued rubbing her mane as I spoke surprising her friends and calming her even more. She stood about equal with my chest if not a little below it putting her close to the same height as Twilight Sparkle. I yawned as she said “Well I like animals.” I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to go on. She smiled slightly and continued “I’m the local veterinarian, and I also pair everyone up with their perfect pets. I’m also trained in medicine to a degree but my main degrees are in veterinary science, zoology, and biology.” I nodded smiling the more I learned and kissed her ears causing her to blush and shy away. I stretched and said “Sorry to startle you. You’re just so adorable when you’re talking about your animals.” I held up my hands showing I meant no harm and continued “It’s like a friend of mine back home when she talked about music. She lost herself in her work whenever she was working on a new song. It was cute to see her face get a faraway look and her mind turning as she focused on the thing that made her life so fun for her. You’re talking about animals was just like that. I used to play with her hair when she got like that, and in your case I just couldn’t resist playing with your ears in my own way.” Fluttershy nodded and slowly approached me again then I went back to stroking her mane as she turned to Applejack and said “So how come you aren’t surprised by him, huh Applejack?” Applejack scuffed up the floor then said “I met him at the farm last night. He came looking for work, but I sent him into town because of his unicorn friend. We don’t need no magic on mah farm. We just need hard work, and honest ponies that are willing to do that work.” I chuckled at that and Applejack glared at me causing me to stifle my laughs and just nod. She gave me the stink eye as she continued “Mah farm just needs a boost in sales. I mean our primary exports are apples, cider, and zap apple jam, but Cider season and the Zap apples are both far away.” I tried to think back to the episodes of my little pony, which weren’t much help then whistled softly and said “Zap apples are rainbow colored apples grown close to the Everfree right?” Applejack nodded surprised and I said “Man I’m curious what those would taste like. Especially with the kind of magic needed to grow them.” She smirked at Twilight who looked lost as to what I was saying then I continued “Of course I also want to try Sweet Apple Acres Cider. I guess I’ll have to wait for that though.” Twilight snickered at that and said “I‘ve heard good things about Sweet Apple Acre hard cider, and regular cider from Gleaming.” The others looked at her confused and I smirked realizing that my being here had changed things from in the show more than I thought. Twilight noticed the others looks and said “Gleaming is my older sister.” I sipped some punch as she went on to talk about her sister who was best friends with Cadance. I was surprised she had a sister instead of a brother but otherwise it matched up. Twilight glanced at me and said “Jake do you plan on heading back to the library when I do or staying a little after I leave?” I shrugged and glanced at her as if asking ‘Why?’ She smiled slightly and said “If you stay after I leave I’ll have Spike leave the door unlocked when we get in, but if you come with us then I guess we’ll lock the door behind you.” I smiled at her and said “Alright no worries, I’ll let you know what I’m going to do before you leave.” She nodded and walked off with Applejack leaving me alone with Fluttershy who I’d yet to stop stroking the mane of. Fluttershy sighed in pleasure as I moved to stroking her ears and said “So Miss Fluttershy, how long have you been in ponyville?” Fluttershy shivered as I scratched a particular itch and looked at me with big doe eyes getting me right in the heart. There had to be a law against such a cute face being used as a weapon even if it wasn’t used as a weapon in a fight. Finally she said “I’ve been here quite a while. I moved here after flight school.” I nodded and motioned for her to continue as I stroked her ears and mane causing her to let out soft whinnies of approval. She continued “When I moved here I worked on getting my degrees. After that I became the town veterinarian and moved into my cottage on the edge of town where all the little dears can come visit me without trouble or having to see everypony or coming into town.” I nodded and said “That has to be easier for wild creatures. So, why are you so scared of me of all people and ponies? I mean I gotta be an exotic creature to you, is it the elongated canines?” She nodded shyly and I said “Ah, so it’s because I’m partially a predator. Ah well can’t blame you for that. Well I guess I’ll leave you be Miss Fluttershy.” She smiled and walked off while I sipped a glass of punch and was suddenly poked in the head by a rainbow maned cyan Pegasus. I knew this had to be Rainbow Dash, but I asked “Hello who are you,” anyway. She smirked and said “I’m just the most awesome Pegasus in Equestria.” I motioned for her to go on looking slightly skeptical and she continued “My name is Rainbow Dash, and I’m going to be a wonderbolt soon enough.” I nodded as if this was something I wholeheartedly agreed with causing her to glare and ask “You making fun of me?” I shook my head slowly then smiled at her. She nodded and said “Good.” I yawned and she reached past me to take a glass of punch then sat down next to me and asked “So what are you?” I smirked and said “I am a homo-sapien or human. Why have a problem with those who aren’t ponies, you’re not speciesist are you?” She stared at me and I said “What? I don’t know anything about you other than you’re the most awesome Pegasus in equestria. That doesn’t mean much when trying to learn more about someone. If you’re not a speciesist then tell me about yourself, maybe you’re here for some sweet human loving. Well hate to say it but I don’t just jump in the sack with anybody.” She gasped incoherent with my teasing and I said “Sorry Miss Dash had to tease. I doubt anyone in equestria is interested in me that way, especially since I’m such a rarity. Well Rarity as in oddity not Rarity the pony.” That got her to laugh a bit and said “Alright that last one was pretty good I give you credit. However I’m going to get you back for tormenting me with your strange sense of humor.” I shrugged and made a bring it on motion. She stared at me confused and said “Was that like a gryphon expression, or a minotaur?” I blinked confused and she explained “That motion wasn’t something a pony can do so what did it mean?” I smirked and said “Bring It On.” She grinned hearing that and we stared each other in the eye. Suddenly moonlight walked up and pushed me over. I yelled out “WHAT THE HAY MOONLIGHT!!!” She ignored me and studied Dash up close and personal getting in her space. I watched and snickered slightly at the look on Dash’s face. She looked to me for help and I slowly pulled Moonlight away saying “Easy girl, let the athlete catch her breath. What’s got your tail in a knot girly?” Moonlight looked at me then at Dash then back to me and said “I have no problem with the other bearers, but you’re getting to close to the rainbow one for my liking.” I snickered and stroked her ears causing them to twitch and he to look at me questioningly. I shook my head and motioned for her to relax which she slowly did so then turned to Rainbow and said “So what is your problem with my human?” I snorted at the, my part and scratched a bit harder causing her to let out a soft whinny. Dash stared at her and said “He’s your stallion? Wow odd, I guess it fits though since you’re both new to town. I don’t know what you see in him though, he’s not exactly the kindest guy around, nor is he the most sociable from what I’ve seen.” I snorted at that letting my magic fingers work on Moonlight’s ears then started scratching Dash causing her to sigh in bliss and say “Ok he’s got the fingers going for him. However he’s somewhat bigger than a pony, so what are you going to do when he moves out of the library?” I snorted and said “A. We’re not dating. B. We’re heading to Canterlot soon enough, after we get a place here in town. C. I can take care of myself, and D. I doubt that Moonlight meant I was her mate when she called me her human. I believe she meant it like I was her pet or friend, not sure which. If she meant it like pet then she will learn I’m no one’s pet. Just because my name is wolf doesn’t mean I’m anyone’s pet.” Dash chuckled and said “I like your spunk Jake. Well I’ll see you two around. I’ve gotta get home lots of work in the morning.” I nodded and saw Twilight heading for the door so bid everyone my farewell and walked over to her as she put Spike on her back with her magic and the three of us headed back to the library. When we got into the library Twilight locked it and started for the stairs to put Spike to bed. I followed her up to the guest room then collapsed into my bed, which was a little small for me, but would do if I curled my legs, and closed my eyes. Twilight knocked on my door about five minutes later and I opened my eyes to look at her. She studied the bed and said “Damn you’re about the size of an alicorn huh?” I nodded she sighed and said “Well sadly I can’t really make the bed much bigger, so you’re stuck with it for now.” I nodded and she continued “Besides the bed how are you doing?” I moved my hand in a so-so gesture and she smiled slightly saying “Thanks for getting along with my friends. I don’t know what I’d have done if you and they had fought since I already promised you could stay at the library and work here.” I sat up yawning and shrugged before saying “They’re all pretty nice mares. I don’t think I’ll have any trouble continuing to get along with them as time goes on. Rainbow’s a riot to tease, Fluttershy is too nice to hurt, Applejack seems dependable, not sure about Rarity, and Pinkie’s a riot. I just hope that my friend Moonlight can get along with them. Anyway you need anything from me Twilight?” She shook her head no and I smiled then said “Alrigh then, I’m going to go crash if that’s alrigh with you.” She nodded and I laid back then closed my eyes and slipped into a peaceful slumber my mind already plotting on how to get back at Moonlight, and what to do to further tease Rainbow as well as what my job would entail. ***************************************************************************************************************** As morning broke I woke up in a cold sweat. I stretched slowly and muttered “Damn night terrors found me again. I hope I wasn’t yelling in my sleep again.” I slowly got up and took a shower in the attached bathroom then got dressed and headed downstairs where Spike was making pancakes for himself and Twilight. I sat at the table and said “Morning Spike. How was your night?” He shrugged and I said “Not feeling too talkative this morning?” He shook his head and I sighed then laid my head down no my arms yawning. Twilight trotted downstairs about three or four minutes later and I sat up long enough to give her a nod of acknowledgement before putting my head back down and closing my eyes. I could feel pony and dragon both studying me until finally Twilight asked “You alright?” I nodded without lifting my head to high and she continued “You seem kind of down. Missing home?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “You’re not missing home; you think you’re alright, but you have not looked up since I came down. So what’s wrong Jake?” I yawned and said “Nightmares.” She blinked surprised and I said “I’m just tired because I was suffering from old nightmares. Nothing to worry about, I promise, if they get to bad I’ll let you know and ask for some time away.” She nodded and sat down across from me as Spike dished her up a plate of pancakes. Spike looked at me and said “You’re going to have to get your own breakfast, Jake.” Twilight blinked and started to protest but I held up a hand and said “Easy Twilight. I figured he’d want to stop me from eating, no worries. I’ll make myself something, just relax and eat.” Twilight nodded and went back to eating as I searched the cabinets and made myself a bowl of oatmeal. Spike snorted at me and dug in seeming to have a grudge against me for something I didn’t do. Ah well it wasn’t like he had turned against me just because I was human, it was more because I had caused trouble when I first arrived than anything. That or he had problems with me breaking into the dynamic of him and Twilight, which I couldn’t really blame since it was all he’d known since he’d hatched. That was of course excluding Gleaming Shield, Twilight’s parents, and Celestia who all had probably helped raise him. Yawning I finished my oatmeal and cleaned the bowl then put it away along with the spoon. Twilight seemed to be watching me. Spike saw her looking and said “Something up Twi?” She shook her head and the three of us lapsed into silence. Spike studied me and asked “You planning something?” I shook my head no and started for the entrance of the library then sat behind the desk while Twilight walked in and sat down after pulling a book off the shelf then started flipping through it. Spike watched her for a bit then started dusting off everything, and me, well I just opened the door turned the closed sign to open and sat back down waiting for the first customer of the day to come in. The day passed rather sluggishly after a few hours the other element bearers arrived and took Twilight out. I chuckled and waved them off when they invited me and Spike left with them leaving me alone. I thought about reading a book, but the thought of someone coming in and needing help forced me to decide otherwise. Stretching and propping my feet on the table I closed my eyes and prepared to relax while I waited for either Twilight to return or somepony else to come in looking for a book. Eventually my prayers for entertainment were answered as Moonlight walked in and dropped her disguise revealing her true form of Nightmare Moon and said “The pink one is hellacious.” I raised an eyebrow and said “What about Pinkie is so hellacious that you had to tell me in your true form? Also you do realize Twilight and the others could be here at any moment and if you’re revealed to be Nightmare Moon we’re both screwed over, right?” She nodded and I sighed then said “Tell me what happened and if it’s bad enough I’ll get you out of working at Sugarcube Corner. If it’s not however you go back and you put a smile on your face. You also put up with Pinkie until I say it’s time to leave.” She glared at me and said “She threw three parties and had me help her with each and every one. Then she dragged me throughout town doing errands for her, before finally allowing me to tend the counter in Sugarcube Corner. Also she wouldn’t stop pranking me.” I raised an eyebrow as if to ask that was all and she continued “She said she’s going to get me involved in more parties just because my magic came in handy in setting up one. I need you to get me out of there before she terrorizes me.” I snorted and said “Nighty,” she glared as I said this and I continued “Fine, Nightmare Moon, I can’t see the harm in you continuing to work with Pinkie. She’s just trying to get you to smile more. Something you need to learn to do. It’s normal for ponies to have moments where they prank their friends, and you agreed to work with Pinkie thus you have to put up with her quirks. I understand this is hard for you, being a creature of the night, but learn to enjoy life. Soon enough we’re going to be facing your sisters and at that point the only thing between us and the statue garden is the word of the six mares we’re trying to befriend saying we’re ok. However if it’s really so hard, we’ll take our first trip to Canterlot in two weeks when I get paid, ok?” She nodded and said “Fine,” before resuming her disguise and trotting back to the bakery just as Twilight and Spike walked in causing me to breathe a sigh of relief that they hadn’t been a mere few seconds earlier. I waved at them as they walked in and glanced at Moonlight, since that was the disguise she as using, as she walked toward Sugarcube Corner. I yawned and stretched then popped my neck and motioned for Spike and Twilight to tell me about how their day went. Twilight said “Well the girls and I just hung out at the café. Pinkie really likes your friend, said she helps out a lot.” I nodded and Spike grumbled causing me to glance at him then back to Twilight questioningly. Twilight sighed and said “He’s just grumpy because Rarity was talking about you more than he thought she should. He still doesn’t trust you despite having no reason not to trust you. I don’t really get it.” I shrugged and motioned for her to continue talking about her day. She smiled glad to see I was interested in her and her friend and said “Well after the café we all went out to the park to relax. Rainbow did a few new tricks, Fluttershy introduced us to her animals, and Applejack and Rarity got into an argument. It was fun but I couldn’t help but feel we left you all alone. So did you have anything interesting happen?” I shook my head and said “Nope, just saw my friend a few seconds before you came in. Other than that the day was boring. Why, worried I’ll decide to quit if I don’t have something to keep me occupied?” She shook her head and I chuckled slightly then said “Good because other than taking a break to visit Canterlot in two weeks, I don’t plan on leaving ponyville. By the way could you please write a letter to the princess telling her my friend Moonlight and I need to speak with her.” Twilight blinked and said “You want to talk with the princess? Are you nuts? I can’t just tell her ‘Oh by the way there’s a human living with me and wants to see you in two weeks I hope that’s not a problem,’ at the end of my friendship reports.” I raised an eyebrow as if to ask why not and she stopped herself mid rant to really consider than then sighed and said “What do you think Spike, should we send the letter or should we just leave him to find another way to get a hold of the princess?” Spike shrugged and said “Depends, would he be turned to stone for bothering the princess?” Twilight shrugged and he continued “If not, I don’t really see a problem with it.” However the look in his eyes said he was hoping that that would indeed happen to me and I smirked at him thinking he was going to get over whatever problem he had with me or we were going to trade harsh words before everything was said and done. Spike yawned and said “Whatever you want to send just dictate it Twilight and I’ll write it out.” Twilight smiled and said “Thanks Spike, I’ll have it prepared before bed time. If you want you can go up, I need to talk to Jake about some stuff and I’d rather not inconvenience you or take up your time.” Spike nodded and stretched out the waddled up the stairs which made me snicker thinking how my old friend Amanda would call the way he walked cute, and that personally I found it adorable, almost as adorable as Twilight seemed Adorkable. Twilight turned to me and held up a hoof as if to say wait and I nodded then she cast a privacy spell around us. I raised a brow and she said “So who are you really?” I blinked and said “Jake Wolf.” She nodded and pulled out a book then turned it to face me. I studied the cover and saw it was a text written by Celestia about a man, literally it said ‘A man who helped shape ponydom,’ rather than a stallion. I blinked and said “Shouldn’t that be stallion?” She shook her head and I said “Alright, so if it isn’t supposed to say Stallion, what does it mean by man? I mean Drake is a dragon, stallion male pony, Gryphon a male gryphon, not sure about male sea-ponies, bull male minotaur, Billy male goat, and man usually means human. I don’t see why you’re showing me this.” She sighed and said “Open and read it. Then tell me how much you resemble the main character. It’s supposed to be a story told to foals about the hero who sacrificed himself to stop Eris, but scholars think man is a metaphor while children want to meet the only man in equestria. Applejack wouldn’t know having no formal schooling, but most unicorns are required to do a report on the man in the book and what they think he’d say about Equestria today, same for most schools that no about him. So I’d like to hear what you have to say and if you are he.” I blinked and shrugged then flipped open the book and read the first page. It was a note from the author saying that this book was written from their memories and that the person portrayed was a person they’d been rather close to. It also went on to say that the characters in the book were all historical figures who interacted with the character the book was about. I flipped to the next page and saw an artist’s rendition of, well, me. I blinked and stared at the picture noticing the jaw was more heroic and squared, the eyes were grey rather than blue, the face had a scar on it, and the muscles were more defined than my own. Though remove those minor differences and you would have me. The caption under the picture said “Jake Wolf, defender of Equestria.” I raised an eyebrow as I looked at Twilight and asked “This some kind of joke?” She shook her head and I sighed then turned to the third page which had a quote from this supposed hero. The quote read “I’m just a traveler. I’ve spent my life moving from place to place trying to get a feeling for my past and future. This world’s past is my future, and my past is its history. I wonder what the gods of this world would say if they saw one such as me travelling along it so blatantly without any care for the changes I’ve made.” I blinked and muttered “Ok so that’s definitely something I would say, seeing as I’ve always felt like the world moves past me faster than I’m ready for.” I flipped through the book reading all the quotes from the different characters and getting a feel for Jake Wolf as the author called their human male. Eventually I had to agree that he was me. Maybe not the present me, but a form of me that existed in Equestria’s past. Maybe an alternate universe, or a clone, whatever the case he wasn’t the current me but he was me. I looked at Twilight and said “He’s me.” She nodded and I continued “I don’t know how, especially since I’m here in Equestria’s present and he was in the past, but he is me. I can’t deny it. Just one more reason I need to speak with the princesses. So, think you can set that meeting up for two weeks from now?” She nodded and said “Yeah, though you sure you don’t want to go sooner?” I nodded not explaining my reasoning, but thinking she’d figure it out after seeing me around town. She dispelled the barrier against eavesdropping and the two of us walked up to our rooms then collapsed. Well Twilight went and collapsed I laid on my bed staring up at the ceiling late into the night my mind going over what I’d read and what it could possibly mean for me now. I sighed and closed my eyes falling asleep only to find myself in my mindscape where Nightmare Moon in her true form was waiting for me. I glanced at her and said “You knew.” She raised an eyebrow and I explained “You knew that I existed in Equestria’s past. The moment you heard my name you knew. That’s why you’ve been blocking your memories from me. You didn’t want to influence how I saw you and Equestria.” She sighed and nodded then said “At first it was to control you. Then as time went on it was because I genuinely didn’t want you to become as hard as the other you. Yes he is you by the way, he’s just an older harsher you. I didn’t want to see you become him because from Luna’s memories he lost the happiness in his eyes the longer he was around. He seemed to have become jaded after facing Eris. Then he turned to stone breaking Luna’s heart in the process. It was one of the key things that led to my birth and control of Luna.” I blinked and said “Huh?” She sighed sadly and looked away as a memory played before the two of us. It was of a cloaked figure who’s right arm was encased in stone standing in the palace gardens staring up at the moon. The figure said “Luna you shouldn’t love me, I’ll only break your heart.” A sniffle was heard then a voice said “I don’t care; I can’t deny what my heart wants any longer. I watched you consort with Clover, train with Starswirl, and even tease Tia. I can’t stand to let my love wither like a wilted rose.” The figure sighed and said softly “I’ll be encased in stone within a week. Maybe sooner, However if I ever awaken from my prison we’ll see. I have people waiting for me in the future. My daughter will be wondering what happened to me, and I can’t bear to see her crying.” Luna inhaled and said “What do you mean?” He replied “I have an adopted daughter. Her name is Scootaloo but I call her scoots. After Eris is defeated, if she breaks free, take her here to the gardens and let her stand before me as a statue, if anyone can break a heart of stone it’s the tears of one’s loved ones and children.” Luna swallowed and said “I promise. Should this happen I’ll do so. However you don’t think you’ll avoid turning to stone, do you?” The figure shook his head and said “Sorry Lulu, I don’t think I’ll escape this time. Good luck with Tia, and remember even when the darkest of times have passed we can all be redeemed.” The memory ended there and Nightmare Moon had tears running down her muzzle. I wiped away the tears and stroked her neck sighing softly. I muttered “Bastard. He didn’t even offer her his love in return, just the false promise that he’ll awaken from his slumber. Then again maybe he was afraid he wouldn’t awaken and it would hurt her more.” I sighed as I thought about what I’d do and mumbled “Yeah that’s most likely the case. He probably did love her but didn’t want to add more sorrow to her heart by having returned her feelings only to fade away a short time later. At least I can yell at him in the gardens.” Nightmare Moon chuckled at that and I asked “What you’ve never seen a guy yell at himself? It’s very relaxing.” Nightmare laughed and smiled slightly. She studied me and I smiled back then she said “Why is it that you can cheer me up with little to no trouble?” I smirked and she said “I want an honest reason not a pick up line like ‘I’m just that good.’” I still grinned and said “Because I’m a human, and we’re just that awesome.” She hit me a few times laughing loudly and I said “But seriously, it’s probably because of Luna’s memories and the things I’ve done for you since we met.” She nodded and I stroked her cheek gently causing her to blush. I moved my hand away and said “Relax, we’re in my mind no one can see us unless I want them too. Even Luna is blocked from my dreams with the veil of darkness I summoned. I’m still not sure how I’m using magic. Do you have any idea?” She sighed and said “You’re in tune with the music of harmony. It makes ponies sing but also allows us to use magic like flight, telekinesis, or teleportation. It also allows ponies to commune with nature better. It’s strange but it’s an integral part of our world. Even the other races feel it in some way. I believe Twilight is the most in tune being the element of magic. Speaking of, when are we going to reveal my true form to the elements?” I twitched my smile dying and said “Can’t it wait till after we’ve talked with Luna and Celestia and proved you’re not evil?” She nodded slowly and I sighed in relief then said “Good because I really didn’t want that conversation. Just like how I don’t want Luna to know that I’m here until she talks with me. I have to show her I’m not her Jake; I’m either his past or an alternate reality version of him. I’m leaning toward alternate reality since it would explain why two of us exist at the same time, unless of course he’s in a state of paralysis that prevents him from interacting with the time stream thereby allowing him, or me, to be in two places at once so long as one is not in the time stream until the second has left it. Gods I hate timey whimey stuff. Damn the doctor and getting me to say that.” Nightmare chuckled and curled around me as I laid my head on her flank and stroked her cheek making her smile then say softly “I think I would be a lot angrier without you around. Of course I’d also be a lot darker and trying to replace Luna if we’d never met, but if you were to vanish I think I’d be heartbroken just as Luna was when she lost her version of you. Especially after seeing the kind of man you seem to be. So what’s the plan for tomorrow?” I blinked and said “My plan is to work with Twilight in the library; after that I think I’ll go into town and buy groceries for the library. Then I’ll work on getting Spike to accept me. As is that’s all part of settling in. Then in two weeks we go to Canterlot and reveal ourselves to Celestia and Luna, yay.” Nightmare swatted me with her wing and I said “Oh so I’m not allowed to use sarcasm now. God this is like my first marriage all over again.” She blushed and covered her face with a wing causing me to burst out laughing and say “Sorry, sorry, your face is priceless. I haven’t been married, haven’t even dated in years. I was single back home, and since my parents passed on and left me the ranch I didn’t have time to date.” She stared at me and said “Then why do you have memories of so many broken hearts?” I winced thinking back to all the girls who’d I’d left or been left by and images appeared of each one saying farewell around us. Nightmare nodded and said “Yeah like those. Why do you let them continue to hurt your heart if you had no time to date?” I sighed and said “Because they were memories of friends. Every one of them was a friend before or after the break up. Most found the right guy, some found the right girl, and others decided they didn’t want anything to do with romance. I’m a wolf at heart, I need a mate. I can’t handle being alone for too long, so I remind myself why I’m alone with the memories of the failures. Is that honest enough for you Nightmare?” She winced at the harshness of my tone and said “I didn’t know. I’m sorry.” I nodded accepting her apology and she said “Is that why you refused Luna because you’re afraid of another heartbreak, or would it be because you didn’t’ want to break her heart?” I shrugged not sure since that hadn’t happened to me, and I wouldn’t know unless it did. I knew that it led to the darkness consuming both Moon and Luna. I couldn’t call her nightmare all the time, and I was tempted to steal the goddess Artemis’s name to use on her as she was technically a goddess of the dark side of the moon. She studied me and said “What about your feelings for Twilight and the other girls?” I snorted and said “Crushes based on characters not the real girls. I doubt any of them would want anything to do with me, and even if they did, I doubt they’d feel good being with a demon in human skin. They don’t know my past, you don’t know my past, and I remember things that would torment you for eternity because you just wanted the night recognized. You didn’t have to kill, though; I’m guessing there’s more to the lunar rebellion than anyone knows.” She winced at the words lunar rebellion and I sighed stroking her black star filled mane and said “Relax I don’t hold anything against you. I doubt most ponies nowadays know about the lunar rebellion or want to. Only those you pissed off in the present will have anything against you and Luna, and when they find out your two split, well then they’ll turn it on you and I’ll kick their ass. No one hurts my friends physically, emotionally, or mentally if I can help it.” She smiled and said “You really care about your friends, huh?” I nodded and she continued “So do you trust Twilight and the others so far?” I nodded and she continued “Good, because Pinkie seems trustworthy. I can’t wait to see what she has planned for tomorrow. You’d think I wouldn’t like baking but it’s very cathartic. Anyway I’ll leave you to dream I should go to my own head and sleep since this is using my power. If I keep using my power we may need a darkness session soon.” I nodded realizing that was what she called it when I entered her mind and got rid of the darker things that controlled her from time to time. It seemed like being around Pinkie helped her stay cheery. She vanished and my mindscape faded into a regular dream of running as a wolf. I woke up the following morning and walked downstairs where Twilight and Spike were eating breakfast. I made myself some toast as Twilight watched me and Spike asked “Have a good night’s rest?” I nodded before buttering my toast and taking a bite. Twilight yawned and Spike continued “So you didn’t try to sneak into our room?” I shook my head and he said “Huh, that’s surprising; I thought a guy like you would try to take advantage of Twilight.” I bit into my toast and just stared at him blankly as I chewed slowly. Twilight swatted him and said “Spike stop.” I finished my toast and sat at the table then looked at Twilight. She studied me and said “You look ok, why haven’t you said anything this morning?” I shrugged and pointed at her list that was set next to her. She handed it to me with her magic and said “I was hoping you would go get the groceries while Spike and I reshelf the library.” I yawned and said “Sure, I’ll need the money though. Also no worries about me, if I get done early I’ll go do something to stay out of the way. Maybe read a good book or two after you’re done shelving the library.” She nodded and handed me a bag of bits then I walked out the door waving over my shoulder as Spike and Twilight got to work. I walked along the street humming until I got to Applejack’s stall. She looked up as I approached and I said “Morning AJ, I have a list of things I need for the library from Twilight so I think I’ll just give that to you and let you set the price.” She nodded and I handed her the list which she assembled in record time then said “Well, that’ll be five bits.” I was surprised it was so little cause that had been a pretty big order. I gave her seven and told her to keep the change. She smiled and said “Thanks partner.” I nodded and put the bag in my left arm as I walked along picking up things from the other vendors. I stopped at Carrot top for some vegetables; the quill and sofa place for quills, and then stopped at Sugarcube corner for some desert then headed back to the library. I walked in to mass chaos. The books were all over the place and Twilight’s magic was running rampant throughout the library. I put the groceries and the bits on the table then quickly headed back out not wanting to get caught up in the whirlwind of things in the library that was reshelving day. I walked to the park humming a nameless song and sat on a bench watching the people go about their day. I yawned and closed my eyes just relaxing, and enjoying the day. I knew Twilight didn’t want me in the library while she was reshelving so I figured I’d stay out here for a few hours, maybe go to AJ’s farm or look for Rainbow. I didn’t have any money so I couldn’t exactly go to Rarity’s boutique and ask for extra clothes. I sighed and got up ready to head back to the library. As soon as I took my first step I heard “LOOK OUT!!!!” I instinctively turned around only to be slammed into by rainbow dash my back skidding along the ground. I winced each time my head hit a rock and she said “Ouch that had to leave a mark. Sorry about that, I was practicing a new trick and it got away from me.” I groaned in reply and she said “Want me to help you up?” I shook my head and crawled out from under her then climbed to my feet and studied her. She smiled innocently and said “So, it appears you’re not working today, what can I do to make your day better? How about hanging out?” I held up a hand and said “Whoa there mare. I am all for fun, but after you make me bash my head into the ground a few times I think we need to take a break unless you want to walk with me instead of flying past.” She sighed and I said “You don’t have to walk with me Dash, you can fly off and do your own thing, I’m just going to walk, maybe drop by Fluttershy’s, probably avoid the boutique, maybe take a walk in Whitetail Wood. She nodded and walked over then the two of us started heading toward Whitetail Wood where I’d slept my first night out of the Everfree. I yawned and stroked Dash’s main causing her to whicker and blush slightly. I chuckled and asked “New to the magic of fingers?” She nodded and said “Yeah, though that felt really good.” I nodded and continued combing my fingers through her mane humming a wordless tune. She studied me and asked “So, what makes you work for Twilight, by your build you’re pretty athletic, and to bounce back from a crash like that you have to have some muscle on you. So why do you work in a library when you could do something else, I mean yeah you can’t work with me and the weather team seeing you got no wings, but hey you should be able to find a cooler job than secondary assistant to Twilight.” I snickered and said “Well the pay should be good, the place to live is awesome, and I enjoy books. Plus other than the fact Twilight’s up at all sorts of odd hours doing research there are no real draw backs. So that is why I plan on working for Twilight long as I can.” She sighed and I rubbed her ears causing her to sigh in contentment rather than disappointment. I chuckled and said “So you got anything planned RD?” She shook her head and I said “Cool I guess, so I’m going to go check on the library come with if you want or go nap.” She trotted alongside me to the library and we walked in then I had to grab her and dive out of the way as a book came sailing at our heads only to be stopped by Twilight’s magic. She looked up and said “Oh hey Rainbow, Jake. How are you two doing and Jake thanks for leaving the library to me and Spike it made things easier for the two of us.” I waved her off and raised an eyebrow questioningly. She smiled sheepishly and said “That book got away from me.” I nodded and stretched then helped Rainbow to her feet and she flew off grumbling. I had a feeling I’d be seeing a lot of the rainbow maned Pegasus over the next two weeks. I sat down at the desk and said “So I would say I’ve officially settled, though I need to talk to Moonlight Breeze tomorrow otherwise I’m all yours.” She nodded and sat down across from me as Spike poured us both tea. I wasn’t a fan of tea, much prefer soda personally, but I drank it without any complaints. I sipped my tea adding sugar here and there to make it palatable for myself while Twilight stared at me confusedly. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Yes?” She smiled and shook her head deciding whatever it was wasn’t important. I nodded and said “Alright.” Afterward the three of us played a game of mareopoly which was pony monopoly. I yawned and listened to Spike and Twilight playfully bicker deciding that life was good and settling in was rather easy. I yawned again and rolled the dice after the other two said it was my turn then the rest of the evening passed by rather quickly. Twilight won, and I decided I needed to take her gambling and ask her about the stock market. I had plans that would only be accomplished with lots of money and she was probably my ticket, well if I didn’t subconsciously card count anyway. Spike pointed at something on my face as we were all retiring and I felt it realizing it was a pimple. I hadn’t had one in months, but this one was rather large. I shrugged and told him it’d be gone by morning then we went into our separate rooms. I knew the rest of the week would be eventful but didn’t know just how eventful.
Chapter 4: The Eventful Two WeeksSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 5: Canterlot, Meeting Princesses, Explaining Things, Magic Lessons.I walked through the doors with Artemis beside me and glanced up at Celestia who was sitting on her throne. She smiled at me and said “Hello old friend.” I smiled back at her and put an arm around Artemis’s shoulders, which were rather lower than they should be since she was still in her moonlight disguise. I studied Celestia who said “So who’s your friend, since they’re using high level transfiguration magic I feel I should know them but only Luna and myself tend to use such magic.” I blinked and said “Damn can’t pull the wool over your eyes. My friend will reveal herself, once I have your word that you won’t attack her no matter what she looks like, and that you’ll hear me out before tossing us into the dungeon.” She studied me carefully and I continued “I’ll also need Luna to promise the same thing at some point because I don’t want her attacking my friend either. I’d use a pinkie promise but those things are dangerous.” She raised an eyebrow at that and I said “Long story, but anyway, let’s get onto the topic at hand. I need you to swear to hear me out, not attack my friend once she drops the transfiguration, and not jump to any conclusions. After you’ve heard me out you can throw me in the dungeons if that’s what you feel is necessary to protect your ponies.” She studied me carefully and said “You’ve never done anything to earn my distrust Jake, even if you are younger than I remember you being. I can promise to do as you asked. So who is you’re friend?” I nodded at Artemis who dropped her disguise and donned her armor then bowed to Celestia. The guards were about to rush in but Celestia held up a hoof and stopped them. I growled softly my body vibrating as it prepared to change till Celestia said “Nightmare Moon, you look different. Your eyes aren’t as clouded by anger and your cutie mark is glowing.” I calmed down and Artemis said “Please Princess call me Artemis. I am no longer the nightmare.” Celestia looked surprised at her admission and the fact her voice was only slightly deeper than an adult Luna’s. She held her bow waiting to be told to rise as she said “Originally I was the darkness your sister feared, but Jake has helped me become cured of the hatred and bitterness. We have sessions of entering my mind and changing memories to free me. I’m sorry for attacking you, but I was consumed by rage at the time.” Celestia smiled and said “Please rise Artemis.” I sighed in relief until Celestia blasted me with a shot of TK or Telekinesis. I coughed lying on my back and holding my ribs as she strode toward me and said “Who are you; Jake would never enter another’s mind without their permission even to fix it.” I snorted and coughed then spat blood to the side, having bitten my cheek when I landed, and stared into Celestia’s eyes challengingly. She gasped and stepped back then said softly “That look, it’s the same look he gave Clover when she tried to… no you can’t be him though, he’s still a statue in the gardens.” I climbed to my feet dusting off and said “I’m his past. The longer I’m in this world the more the time stream prepares for when I will become he and he will stop being me.” She glared and I said “I know that look; I’m about to get kicked, blasted, or stabbed. I guess you don’t like me talking about the other Jake like we’re the same person, too bad.” I was blasted back by a wave of pure energy slamming into the wall and coughing as I fell to the floor. I climbed back to my feet wiping my mouth and stretched then said “If that’s the best you got, a thousand years of peace has gone way too easy on you.” She glared and blasted me again sending me flying into the doors of the throne room which were bolted shut temporarily. I knew the only way to get Celestia to chill was to let her throw a shit fit, so since she promised not to hurt Artemis that left me as her only target. I just had to make it worth blasting me, because honestly if I didn’t she’d feel really bad after all was said and done and may break down, if I did my job she’d feel relieved when she was done and would apologize, plus be thinking much clearer. I got back up dusting off and spat to the side staining the marble red and said “Peh, if the other me saw something in you it must have passed with age.” She growled and picked me up in TK, which I overloaded and fell to the ground then slammed me back into the doors with a beam of solidified sunlight. Artemis started to interfere when I said “ARTY NO!” She stopped and I said “She has to get this out of her system or else she’ll lash out at you. She’s so afraid you’ll corrupt Luna again she’s turning it into anger and to let all the anger go is the only way for her to think clearly. That said I doubt she has the strength to really hurt another alicorn. I’m human and taking her shit like it’s nothing.” Celestia snorted in anger and blasted me into a column where I laid still holding my ribs. After a few minutes I climbed back to my feet and said “Ok so throwing me around makes you feel better, good to know. Damn sadist pastel horse.” She snarled losing her cool even more and slammed into me her horn gouging into my shoulder making me grab her and hold her close. She finally broke down and said “Why, why do you let me hurt you?” I stroked her mane gently rubbing her ears with my other hand as she continued “You just stand there and throw back insults like it doesn’t hurt but I can see in your eyes that the words hurt you as much as the physical attacks. Why don’t you just stop and let it go?” I coughed and spat to the side stroking her mane gently then whispered in her ear. Her ear perked up and I said a little louder “You needed to vent. You’ve been beating yourself up over Luna for a thousand years and more, you’ve been carrying the weight of a kingdom for a thousand years, and one of your friends just showed up at your door years younger and looking different and you acted calm throughout but I know when someone’s ready to break. I gave you a way to release it before you broke. I’m not proud of the things I said but if they got you to react again I’d say them over and over until you realized that getting angry at yourself isn’t the way.” She whimpered crying into my chest and I said “You’re a tough mare Celli, you’ve been strong for too long. I know the only reason you’re able to let it out is because I wear his face. I hope you’ll learn to trust me like you do him until the two of us combine into one. I know that it was hard seeing the dark aspect of your sister after just getting her back, but Artemis isn’t evil.” Celestia looked up at me and I coughed a slightly liquid cough causing her to cast healing magic on me. I smiled sadly and said “Let it out Celli, because we both know Lulu is going to break the moment she sees me even if I’m not him yet.” She nuzzled my neck and said “You are him. You are the man who Luna and I looked up to that Clover loved, you’re the man Platinum respected, Smart cookie trusted, Hurricane fought alongside, and so many others relied upon. You’re the one who helped seal Eris, why do you doubt yourself?” I smiled sadly and stroked her hair whispering my response. She said in response “Just because you aren’t him physically doesn’t mean you aren’t the core of what made him, him. So many mares fell for him and he trusted all of them as if they were nothing but his friends, he said he already had those he loved but he had room in his heart for more. Luna will be overjoyed, as am I. I know you’re him because only he would take a hit like that from an alicorn and just smirk making a stupid comment like it was no big deal.” I chuckled and said “I’m hurting from being blasted around but you needed it. So Celestia why don’t I introduce you to Artemis Selene? Who was formerly Nightmare Moon.” She nodded getting off of me and we walked back to the throne where she took her seat and Artemis put a wing around me causing me to chuckle and say “Easy Arty I’m fine. My body is a lot more durable than you might think. I just fear how Luna’s going to react when she sees my face.” Arty chuckled and I booped her nose causing her to giggle and Celestia to smile. I stared between them then said “Celestia Sol, meet Artemis Selene, Dark side of the moon and dreams.” Celestia smiled and said “It’s nice to finally meet you without your darkness corrupting my senses. I see that you are close to Jake, which seems to be his goal, to become indispensable to the rulers of the world so that they have to rely on him.” I snorted and stuck out my tongue causing her to giggle and say “Ah how childish, are you sure you’re a man and not a colt?” I snorted and tackled her growling. She giggled happy no one had seen her break character from the stoic monarch they all seemed to rely on. I knew she was just happy to have a friend, so I planned on getting her to relax more. I smirked and booped her nose. She stared at me surprised and I said “You’re so fluffy.” She blinked again and I continued “However I should probably let you get back on your throne and Moonlight should hide herself again because I think we’re about to have company.” I got up and Celestia fixed herself with magic then Artemis reverted back to a unicorn and I dusted off walking back down the dais. As soon as I got off the dais the guard rushed in talking about how they heard a sound. Celestia held up a wing to forestall them and said “I’m sorry my little ponies, I happened to have a moment and my friend here used some magic that made a lot of noise.” I nodded humming happily and rubbing my neck as the guard studied me then she continued “He will become part of the palace hopefully so please allow him to explore the castle, under escort of course.” They nodded and trotted out as I smirked hiding it behind a hand as I waved at them with the other. When they closed the doors I burst out laughing and said “Oh goddesses and gods that was hilarious. I haven’t seen ponies so freaked out since coming to this messed up world. Then again is the world messed up or jut my view of it, hmmm.” Artemis smacked me in the back of the head causing me to crash forward and hit the ground hard. I winced and said “OWWWW! Moony, why’d you hit me?” She just stared at me nonplussed and I curled up on myself drawing on the ground with a finger muttering “You didn’t have to be so mean.” Artemis stared at me and said “Why are you acting like a sissy?” I held my heart as if wounded by her words and she continued “We both know you don’t give a bat’s backside that I hit you, you’re just pretending to be hurt to get Celestia to like you more. I won’t have it. So you are going to act like your real self and quit pretending to be more approachable. I know you don’t know how to react to Celestia and others, but treat her as you would Twilight or the other bearers.” I sighed and stood up standing at my full height, which was just shy of six feet and walked over to hug her. I glanced at Celestia and said “Hope you liked the show. I enjoyed pretending to be a wimpy little boy but Artemis is right it’s not me. I guess things are going to be interesting as time goes on. So what would you like to know before we find Luna or leave these chambers?” She studied me and said “Why do you ask?” I just stared at her nonplussed. She sighed and said “How did you come to be here?” I shrugged and she said “You really don’t know?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “Are you and the statue becoming one and the same?” I nodded. She said “Last question, are you going to do anything to Luna when you see her?” I shook my head in the negative and hummed softly, stretching my arms over my head. She studied me and said “I guess I should call Luna in here.” I shrugged letting her do as she wished leaning on Artemis in her moonlight disguise. Celestia hummed then walked out and talked to the guards before returning to her throne watching Artemis and I carefully. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Send for Lulu?” She nodded staring at me suspiciously now instead of with careful scrutiny and I said “Something I say bother you?” She shook her head still studying me and I shrugged saying “Alright then.” I closed my eyes yawning then stretched once again and popped my back. I stopped leaning against Artemis and sagged over her back mumbling “You’re going to have to wake me up when Luna arrives. No fighting unless she starts it.” Artemis snorted and said “I have no reason to argue with Luna. She is like a sister to me, hay so is Celestia.” Celestia made a sound of discontentment and I snickered as she continued “The only one I’m not sure of is Celestia’s niece.” I shivered at the thought of Cadance and murmured in fear of meeting the princess of love. I knew she’d be able to read me like an open book and as such I just didn’t want to deal with it. However I knew that I would have to at least talk to her if I planned on courting the princesses, which I asked myself if such was the case as Artemis sighed and said “You’re heavy.” I grumbled some nonsensical response and she swatted me with her mane. I grumbled and she said “You are lying on top of my shoulders and if my wings were out you’d be pressing against them. The least you can do is stop grumbling.” I snorted and Celestia chuckled saying “You two act rather close. Is this a side effect of the cleansing you did to her?” I shrugged without moving more than my shoulders and Artemis shook her head, at least that’s what it felt like she was doing since her neck was moving under me. I opened my eyes yawning and picked myself up off Artemis as the throne room doors burst open and Luna strode in. She was adorable. She was about even with my waist, her mane was dark blue as was her tail rather than a starry sky, and her eyes were focused on me in surprise. I smiled and waved only to be tackled and held close to her breast as she cried tears of relief. She said, in the royal Canterlot voice, “JAKE THOU YET LIVES!!!! WE THOUGHT THEE SLAIN BY THE ELEMENTS!!! HOW ART THOU MY FRIEND??!!??” My ears were ringing from being so close to such high volume and I whimpered a little in pain. She studied me and said “Why art thou whimpering?” I groaned and pointed at my ears having trouble hearing her and realized by reading her lips that she was apologizing. I waved it off and said “It’s fine, my ears just hurt from the royal Canterlot voice. If you weren’t holding onto me I’d be unsurprised if I’d been sent flying. Ouch though. Also I’m not your Jake, though he’ll be waking up soon enough. I’m his past.” Luna stared at me and I smiled slightly then said “Doesn’t mean I wouldn’t want to get to know you. Just means we have a lot to learn about each other. By the way the mare I was leaning on is Moonlight Breeze or Artemis Selene if you must know her real name. I’m Jake Wolf, the big pony on the dais is Celestia Sol, and you are Luna now that everyone’s names are dished out, Arty drop the disguise.” Luna blinked and started to say something when I stopped her with a kiss to the cheek causing her to blush. I grinned at her causing her to bat my head with a wing then we turned and faced Artemis who’d taken her true form. Luna suddenly wilted and said “Not you.” I raised an eyebrow and Luna continued “I thought the elements got rid of you. You shouldn’t be here, what happened, why did you come back, how did you come back?” I stroked Luna’s neck causing her to gain a little confidence and say “You will not take me from my sister again, nor will you take me from my friends. I refuse to be a pawn to your darkness, I see you’ve found a new host, is it Cadance, do we need to free her from your clutches?” I coughed to get Luna’s attention while Artemis wilted under the heated look Luna was giving her and Luna turned to face me. I said softly “Artemis was the nightmare, but she’s been redeemed just like you. She has her own body and she doesn’t want eternal night she just wants a family. I thought you, Celestia, Cadance, and I could give her one in our own way. She needs the one who understands her better than anyone to be like a sister to her, and that means you Lulu. Celestia slightly accepts her, after a few minor setbacks, and I accept her, it’s up to you and Cadance to decide if you’ll shun or accept her.” Luna stared at me and said “Thou art tricky.” I raised an eyebrow in question and she said “How thou phrased acceptance of her. Thee knows that it was being shunned and the night being taken for granted that turned us into the nightmare. We can’t willingly shun another to share the same fate if it is within our power.” I smiled knowing Luna would be on Arty’s side though she stopped my smile with a look and said “We shall give her the benefit of a chance. If she proves to be reformed we shall accept her into the royal family and vouch for her, however should she be manipulating your mind and trying to get you to vouch for her we shall have the elements come and purge the darkness and her, from this world.” I nodded in acquiescence and hugged Luna tight causing her to blush once again. I smirked and said “Knew you’d see it my way Lulu. Anyway how about the four of us retire to Celestia’s room and talk?” The other three thought about it then nodded and Celestia motioned for Artemis to hide herself again, which she did so grudgingly. I yawned and started for the doors kicking them open and saying “WE BE FREE BITCHES!!!” Artemis face hoofed and Luna giggled while Celestia sighed at my antics. I smirked at the three of them as I was surrounded by guards and said “Point spears at me any longer and one of you is going to get a broken leg, one a broken horn, and three broken wings. I don’t like deadly instruments pointed in my face.” Celestia groaned while Luna blushed, which I caught out of the corner of my eye, and Artemis giggled. I snorted and said “See gentlestallions I don’t fear you, and the princesses know it. Hell my unicorn friend finds how you’re treating me hilarious. Now then, GET THE BUCK OUT OF MY WAY OR I’LL MAKE YOU!!!” They jumped back and I grabbed a spear that was accidentally thrust at me then twisted it and wacked the guard over the head with it before twirling and kicking a second guard who rushed at me while my back was turned. I blocked a spear thrust with my own spear pushing the tip away from my chest but getting whacked in the side. I winced and growled softly my inner stallion not liking being beaten by a lesser stud in his opinion lending strength to my swing as I decked a Pegasus who rushed at me. That left me with the two other Pegasi and a single earth pony watching me wearily. I snorted and twirled the spear in my grip taking a Bo kata. They bum rushed me and I swung my spear around fast and precisely striking them in pressure points, such as wing and leg joints, and across the face and neck. I lowered the spear as the three fell over and winced as I felt a cut on my cheek leak blood and my ribs crack from when the ponies had managed to land a few blows on me. I yawned and turned to the princesses and Artemis saying “Well my ladies, I think I proved my point to the guard, though they probably won’t like me after this. I’ll probably come back and buy these guys drinks eventually. So let’s head to Celestia’s chambers.” The mares nodded and led me to Celestia’s chambers talking amongst themselves. I noticed they included Arty in the conversation and kept my mouth shut so as not to ruin the moment. We got to Celestia’s chambers and she told the guards to allow the three of us in then we collapsed on cushions with me surrounded by the three beautiful mares. They all dropped all disguises revealing Nightmare Moon aka Artemis, Luna as a filly still, and Celestia as herself. I chuckled and said “Don’t I feel special, all alone with three beautiful mares two of the night one of the day.” They smiled and I said “So, what are you three’s thoughts on today, and what are we going to do about the fact I’m mostly broke and staying in Ponyville.” Celestia studied me and asked “Do you want to remain solely in ponyville?” I shook my head and she said “Well that leaves us a few options, we can teach you to teleport, somehow grow you wings, or we can set it up so you have a place to stay here and in ponyville.” I held up three fingers saying I’d prefer option three. They smirked evilly and Celestia said “You like option three then?” I nodded and she continued “Well we’re still going to teach you to use leylines to teleport.” I stared at her as if she was nuts and she smirked then nuzzled me and said “It’s alright Jake I know you can do it.” I snorted and Luna said “Thou doubt thyself to much fair hero.” I stared at her motioning for her to go on. She said “Forsooth I speak only the truth. I have seen you do many things more advanced than teleportation. Thou just need to relearn what thou hast forgotten.” I sighed realizing I was outgunned in this verbal spar and turned to Artemis begging her to be on my side but she just smirked and shook her head. I groaned and swore my vengeance on the three mares who broke out into giggles at my pout. Suddenly there was knocking at Celestia’s chamber door. I glanced between the three and motioned at the door then raised an eyebrow. Celestia sighed and walked over then opened the door and said “Ah Cadance, why don’t you come in, we were just welcoming an old friend and a new addition to the family.” The alicorn of love said something I couldn’t hear then Celestia stepped aside and Cadance strode in. I studied her, my inner stud whinnying in delight at the idea of another mare in the room with him. He’s a bit of a pervy bastard. Cadance couldn’t take her eyes off me so I waved and pointed at Artemis. She slowly turned her head then gasped and charged a spell until Celestia laid a wing over her back and said “Easy Cadance, she’s supposedly reformed. We’re giving her a few weeks to prove it.” Cadance nodded and said “Alright Aunty. Who’s the male that’s lying between her and Auntie Luna?” I smirked and waved boredly pulling Luna and Artemis’ wings around me burying myself in the feathers. I grumbled as I hid from Cadance and waved her off when she poked her head into my blanket of feathers. I heard giggling and snorted ignoring it and buried my face into Artemis’ side while stroking Luna’s side with my hand. I stretched within my little blanket and heard Cadance ask “Is he the old friend you mentioned?” Celestia replied “Yes, he is the old friend I mentioned. His name is Jake. I don’t know why he’s hiding from you but then again I don’t know why he does most things he does. I get the feeling that it’s just because he can though.” I held up my hand and did a thumbs up in response to Celestia’s words then pulled my hand back into my feathery cocoon causing Artemis to chuckle and Luna to snort. I grinned and rubbed Luna’s side with my leg while stroking Artemis’ neck and relaxing against her side Luna’s wing coming down over my head and Artemis’ wing covering my body. It was odd to see the black and blue mix so well. I muttered aloud “The pattern of you two’s wings is beautiful. They overlap to the point where it’s like a dark night.” I yawned and stretched then nuzzled into Artemis’ side and started to drift off as the four mares started talking amongst themselves and completely ignored the snuggly human hiding in the wings of the two alicorns of the night. I sighed in bliss and kissed the base of Arty’s wing causing her wing to jump and her to shift around and try to look at me. I smirked at her and she nipped my cheek causing me to wince slightly but otherwise relax. I turned and crawled up next to Luna since Artemis wouldn’t let me have my fun and stroked her neck my arm the only thing all four alicorns could see as it stroked Luna’s neck and I buried my face into her side. I ignored their conversation until Celestia sat behind me putting a third wing over me and I said “HAHA THE FUN HAS BEEN TRIPLED!!!!” Luna stared at me surprised and I blinked owlishly at her as if to say ‘did I really say that?’ She nodded and I sighed then curled up under the three wings nuzzling Luna and petting Artemis and Celestia while Cadance looked on in surprise. I glanced at Cadance and asked “Joining the cuddle pile or going to sit there and be a mopey princess of love?” Cadance dived into the pile and I suddenly had four alicorns rubbing up on me as I sighed in bliss and muttered “Ah the fun has been quadrupled and I feel so fluffy. Four wings, four bodies, two nights, one day, and love.” My inner stallion was whickering and snorting as I yawned and sprawled out between the four of them then said “This is wonderful. So what were you four talking about while I was blissed out with three out of four of you touching me?” As I talked I started preening Celestia’s wings humming as my fingers worked their magic. She moaned in bliss and I continued “It was probably important so I tuned it out because the four of you deserve your privacy, also is wing preening still something only family, lovers, specialists, or very close friends do?” Cadance nodded and I said “Ah.” Finally Celestia said “We were talking about where in the castle you and Artemis will be staying. I doubt she’d like to be stationed too far away from you what with you being her first friend and everything.” I nodded and yawned again feeling rather tired but paying close attention. Celestia continued “We were just talking about how to introduce Artemis to the ponies in general.” I shivered at the nightmare of having to make a positive PR for Arty. Celestia nodded and said “Yes, you see why we have a bit of a problem.” I nodded and said “No one will accept the former nightmare moon; it’s why so few like Luna as of right now. Even if nightmare moon didn’t destroy the world they still fear her. This is a conundrum.” The four mares nodded and I sighed thinking how best to solve the problem. Finally I said “Well I could make a monster that it takes the four of you together to defeat.” They stared at me as if I was crazy and I said “What, I could. I made Arty a body, what makes you think I can’t make a monster the elements can’t stop but you four can?” They stared at me and I smirked evilly saying “I know the elements work on things that go against harmony but what if it’s not dark magic that powers the construct?” They blinked surprised and started talking amongst themselves while I hummed and waited for one of them to tell me my idea would or wouldn’t work. Eventually Celestia said “Alright, your idea has merit. Though no one can know you’re manipulating the monster.” I nodded agreeing instantly, knowing if I didn’t I would become enemy number one of equestria. I yawned and slowly started weaving the spell form to make the construct. Celestia studied it and asked “What’s this matrix right here?” Then she pointed at the matrix that gave form to the magic, and looked at me questioningly. I sighed before replying “That is the central matrix. It shapes the magic into the body of the creature. It’s one of the three matrices that I use in all my constructs. It’s a personal matrix. I used a different matrix to make Artemis’s body but they have the same base structure.” She stared at me and I continued “If it wasn’t for the changes I made to the matrix for her, she wouldn’t be a living pony; she’d just be a walking blob of magic. Instead I created a working and living body. She could even have foals if she so chose.” They blinked surprised and I continued “I could make a spell that would start an alicorn’s biological clock enough that they can have foals if they so chooseIf ascension stops that I could fix it anyway.” Celestia blinked and said “You could do that?” I nodded and she said “I thought you knew no magic?” I shrugged and formed a few matrices. They all revolved around creation, which wasn’t too surprising, what with the fact that they were matrices I made up from what little I knew of life and Equestria’s sense of harmony. I played on harmony with my matrices, it had worked out so far but that’s because I’d worked with harmony rather than against or through it. Celestia studied me and said “Those matrices rely on the inherent harmony of the land of Equestria.” I nodded stretching then popped my back and motioned for her to go on. She said “I can teach you a little about magic, but you already seem to know as much about harmony as anyone in the castle.” I snorted and said “No, I know how to work with harmony to get a job done. I don’t know anything about Harmony in general or how to get magic to work without giving myself over to harmony. Harmony agrees to help me for a price, In all honesty I’m more chaotic than harmonic and that causes me problems. I need to find a balance between the two, and I need to learn how to manipulate more magic than my basic spell forms. They can only create, and honestly what they create is alive in some way. I can’t create inanimate objects nor can I teleport or use regular spells. I need a teacher.” Celestia and Luna both stared at me then looked at Artemis who smirked saying “I’ve seen into his mind. He’s not lying about not knowing magic, though the principles of magic are ingrained onto his psyche. He is many things, some of them good, some bad, but he is not a magician.” I snorted and flicked her ear causing her to whinny in discomfort. I stared at her and she sighed before saying “So I obviously am no good at helping with light magic, yet. So it’s up to you two. I suggest Luna work with him on black magic, Celestia on light and pure magic. Meanwhile I could always teach him dark magic. Of course if he’s good enough it won’t corrupt him.” I snorted saying “It’ll take a while for me to get magic under control, but I doubt I’ll give in to my darkness.” She raised an eyebrow and I smirked at her then turned to Luna and Celestia saying “If you teach me I promise I’ll do what I can to pay you back for it.” Luna studied me then simply nodded while Celestia took a while longer and eventually nodded. I smiled then glanced at Cadance who was studying me carefully her eyes glowing with inner power, I knew she was using her abilities to read me but I didn’t force her out. I waited patiently to see what she had to say. Finally she said “I like him.” I blinked and she continued “He’s been hurt before many times, but that’s ok so long as someone is willing to let him open up at his own pace. So I’ll have to help train him in magic so I can get to know him better.” I stared at her mouth agape and she said “You need to close your mouth before you catch parasprites.” I closed my mouth and studied her then she turned and started using a matrix to show me how to levitate. I absorbed it like a sponge takes in water. This led to Celestia saying “Ah so you learn by matrixes. That’ll make this much simpler.” I nodded and she started showing me matrixes and telling me what each one did. I took it all in making each matrix; it was like learning how to write all over again. I realized that’s exactly what I should see, a story in the making. Each spell was like a different word that would make the sentences to make the pages to make the stories. I smirked as my mind started piecing things together. I started to form spell scripts using matrix after matrix. Eventually I produced something Celestia and Luna weren’t expecting, a lunar rainbow with the sun refracting through it. I grinned and stretched then said “Yes! I did it.” They stared at me in confusion and I explained “I was trying to make a form of rainbows that would reflect sun and moon light.” They slowly nodded as they watched me change the script with a finger causing it to glow and turn into a miniature sun that was cold to the touch. I grinned realizing magic was all about creativity. Artemis put out the sun and stared at me then started showing me dark magic matrices. I studied under her as easily as I did the other two, knowing there was so much more to learn. Artemis stared at me as I juggled light and dark magic as Luna stared on and Celestia shivered at the feeling of the magic in the air. I noticed she was having an adverse reaction to the dark magic, almost as if it was making her physically ill. I knew my lessons would take weeks, but the basics were mine. With them I could do a lot more spell creation wise. I grinned and reclined on Celestia’s bed making the magi vanish and Luna said “How does thou do that?” I raised an eyebrow and she explained “How does thou make the magic just disappear, doth thou just remove it, cancel the power to it, or doth thou actually absorb the raw magic both light and dark?” I shrugged and said “I steal the energy then slowly distribute the base components of the magic throughout my body and the air. Anyway can we all call it a day, or do I have to go get donuts or something. I’m kind of hungry but more tired.” The four of them discussed things amongst themselves then curled up around me cushioning me on all sides with fur. I smiled and thought “Today is a good day. I’m enjoying these ponies more and more each time. Can’t wait to see what happens tomorrow and throughout the future.” Author's Note Yes Celestia acted like a normal mare this chapter. She has to let her walls down sometime and seeing the face of a friend you thought long dead could do that to you. Luna took it better than I expected but well next chapter we'll see her blow up a bit. All that said hope you enjoyed and see you next time, whether it be on Jake's Visitors, Changing Harmony, or on here, whichever gets updated first.
Chapter 6: Background stories, Weeks Pass, Returning to Ponyville, and MoreMorning came all too soon. With it came the feeling of cold. I’d gone to bed surrounded by bodies; I woke up to the feeling of being alone in a rather large bed. I stretched and got up then saw that I was alone in the room, as my sleepy mind had deduced when there was no warmth around me. I climbed to my feet yawning and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. I was surprised by how large the tub was. It was a small swimming pool. It could easily fit quite a few people, maybe even quite a few ponies since they weren’t really as big as people in most cases. It could most certainly fit Celestia and one or two others at least. I yawned as I turned on the shower and stripped down then stepped in and started scrubbing down. After I was done with my shower, smelling slightly fruitier than before, I stretched and headed for the door, almost forgetting to get dressed till I saw my clothes out of the corner of my eye. I sighed and pulled on my clothes muttering “Not my house, no reason to walk around naked.” I walked out of the bedroom, fully clothed, and headed for the dining room. It took me about thirty minutes to find it, what with wrong turns and everything. Eventually I found it and stumbled in yawning. Luna, Arty, Cadance, and Celestia were there along with a white mare with blue mane and tail and a shield cutie mark with Twilight’s mark emblazoned on it. I blinked and said “Hello Arty, Candy ass, Tia, Lulu, and mysterious member of the sparkle clan.” The mare growled at me while Cadance sighed and said “Candy ass, really?” I nodded yawning and sat at the table then poured myself a glass of orange juice and sipped it as Cadance studied me then waved me off and went back to conversing with Celestia. Meanwhile Luna and Arty were watching me like I was going to do something stupid…er, or crazy. I was probably going to do both before the day was out so I saluted them with my glass and face planted on the table almost falling asleep again. Cadance looked at me and asked “Not get enough sleep last night?” I yawned and turned my head slightly to look at her then said “No it’s just too damn early for me. It’s what six or seven o’ clock?” She nodded and I said “Egad. That’s not a normal time to be awake for me unless I do my usual waking up and falling asleep again all night. Last night I slept straight through so I had no warning when I woke up. If my bed warmers weren’t here in the dining hall I could have slept on.” The four of them snorted and I yawned then noticed the mare with the shield cutie mark was staring at me with angry eyes. I looked at her and asked “What did I do to get your panties in a knot?” She glared at me and said “Don’t be vulgar beast.” I shrugged and motioned for her to explain exactly what was wrong with me. She glared more and said “You don’t belong at the same table as the princesses, you or the nightmare whorse.” The way she said horse instantly made me think of the way others would say whore back home. I glared back at the mare my eyes flashing. She smirked and asked “Did I hit a nerve, monkey?” I stared into her eyes and made the ‘I’m watching you,’ motion. She snorted and said “Like you can do anything to cause me trouble. It’s bad enough that mare looks like Princess Luna did when she wasn’t herself, but now she has a creature like you defending her and the backing of the princesses just because of your word. I know you’re trying to control everyone and screw the country over.” I growled and slammed my hands on the table causing an echoing crash throughout the room then climbed to my full five foot nine inches of height and yelled “LOSE THE FUCKING ATTITUDE FILLY!!!! IF I WANTED TO DESTROY YOUR COUNTRY I WOULDN’T BE HERE!!! IF ARTEMIS WAS AN ENEMY OF YOUR COUNTRY SHE WOULDN’T BE ACCEPTED BY THE PRINCESSES!!! I’M TIRED OF YOUR FUCKING ATTITUDE AND IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH I’M GOING TO LOSE MY PATIENCE AND KICK YOUR ASS!!!” She stared at me and said “Try me.” That was it. I lunged at her over the table, which was longer than I expected, and slammed into her with a lot of power built up behind me in the form of speed. I slammed her head into the floor cracking it and punched her in the face then kneed her in the chest my jeans moving slowly and my arm covered in a few drips of her blood. I punched her again snarling and growling like an animal tired of her insulting my friends and the decisions of those close to me. I started punching her over and over after that until her magic caught me and flung me across the room. I slammed into a pillar and slid down it coughing as my vision filled with spots. I felt something trickling down my neck and she said “That was a dirty cheap shot monkey.” I snorted and said “What you going to do about it horsey?” She glared and rushed at me. I tried to get out of her magic only to feel it tighten around me and spread my arms. She rushed forward and speared me in the shoulder with her horn, only avoiding my chest because I forced my body to move to the left at the last second. I inhaled deeply breathing through my teeth then head butted her as she drew back and kicked her in the chin knocking her for a loop. Her telekinesis released me and I grabbed her horn causing her to suddenly let out a moan. I blinked and said “The hell?” Luna pointed at her horn then made a weird gesture that I tried to interpret tightening my grip and twisting it causing her to moan louder. I wondered if she’d cast a spell to make this effect not bother her when she charged me, and if so how I broke it. I growled and squeezed the horn causing her to moan and realized it was the pressure; my body hadn’t applied any pressure when she’d pierced it and her horn reacted to the pressure like well, like a male’s shaft would to stimulation of any kind. I thought about it again and muttered “No pressure doesn’t make any sense, because it was be pressed upon by the blood. Maybe it’s just she turned off that part of her mind until I startled her. I dunno though.” I sighed scrapping my theory and squeezed again causing her to shudder. I growled softly and said “Not so great to be at another’s mercy is it?” She managed to shake her head and I said “Sadly you’re turned on by this, so I think I’ll just knock you out and claim my prize.” She stared at me confusedly as I sent a blast of psychic force into her temple knocking her out then chanted softly and a ring formed around her cutie mark with a wolf’s head. I released her horn and let her head drop then walked back to the table and sat down breathing deeply. I said “Sorry Celestia, Luna. I had no right to antagonize one of your guards and attack her, but she was asking for it. I’ll pay for any damages to the room.” I felt my left shoulder lock up and muttered “Bucker.” They raised an eyebrow and I said “My arm is messed up pretty good.” Luna smiled at me and said “I’m glad you took her down a peg. She was very accepting of me, but that was only because Tia vouched for me. She’s very loyal but she remembers nightmare moon’s attack only too well. I think she realized you were the only one she could take her anger out on because you weren’t royalty. I feel sorry for her, what did that chant do?” I winced slightly as Cadance walked over and started healing my arm then replied “It allows me to keep tabs on her. Doesn’t do much else other than send a slight shock to her rump when she insults me or anyone else to their face, unless they’re her subordinates and she has a right to insult them. Spell’s very particular like that.” She nodded and Cadance drew back as I flexed my shoulder sighing in sweet relief. I smiled at Cadance in thanks then stretched and said “Any other questions Lulu?” Luna studied me and asked “What are you going to do with her?” I shrugged and she said “Well she is my sister’s captain of the guard. I don’t see what you can possibly do to her that won’t cause political ramifications.” I snorted and sipped the glass of water that was placed next to me by the staff then studied Luna motioning for her to go on. She smiled and said “I think you could always give her a bit of fun and loosen the stick out of her ass.” I chuckled and shook my head. She sighed and said “You’re no fun.” I grinned at her and saluted her with my glass making her blow a raspberry at me. Celestia sighed and said “Sister stop. It’s bad enough we just had a fight break out in front of us and didn’t do anything about it, but now you’re acting like a foal.” Luna stared at her then shrugged and blew more raspberries at me. I stared at the two of them and Celestia sighed then turned to me and said “Jake are you at least a little bit sorry for what you’ve done?” I shook my head and she sighed then said “At least it was in private, but you have to learn to control your anger.” I snorted at that not feeling like pointing out it seemed as if the mare in question should have controlled her mouth before I lost my temper. I did warn her after all. Celestia sighed and said “Since you came back it seems as if everything that can go wrong is.” I smiled slightly and said “Well I fixed Nightmare Moon, I laid out…what’s her name…who is captain of your guard, got you to accept Artemis, and so far that’s it.” I rubbed my shoulder and muttered “Though I think I only laid her out because of a few cheap shots, and manipulation but hey do what you have to, to prove a point.” I stretched and noticed Cadance watching me. I raised an eyebrow and she blushed and looked away to start talking with Artemis who was watching Celestia. Luna was watching me with a big smile and I said “Lulu, you’re interesting and all, but I’m curious why you’re smiling at me after I laid out one of the guards.” Luna smiled again and said “I had a small problem with her. She’s strong but she’s stubborn. She needs to realize that everything is not black and white.” I nodded in agreement and stretched then the servers brought in food and drinks for everyone. I had a fruit salad set in front of me with what looked like fried hay, a sandwich, and a bowl of soup. The others had similar set ups. I sipped my water as Luna said “Oh look lunch has arrived.” I snorted and flicked a piece of fruit at her catching her on the horn and causing her to shiver. She stared at me and said “Really? You’re really going to fling food? Should I retaliate?” Celestia shook her head and Artemis grinned nodding while Cadance looked back and forth between the two of us before ducking under the table since she was between us. I smirked and said “Wise move Cady.” I picked up a spoon and loaded it with cream then flicked it at Luna who caught it in telekinesis. I growled and fired more fruit then ducked as she returned it all in a volley with even more added to it. I wasn’t thinking about using magic, hell I forgot for a bit I had magic, so I was forced to watch the food sail overhead then sat up and shot her in the face with a dollop of cream causing her to stare at me with one eye closed. I stuck out my tongue and said “I win.” She picked up the pitcher of water with her magic and I said “Now Luna, you know you don’t want to do that.” She stared at me as if to say ‘Oh really now?’ I nodded and said “That would take this game to far. Just accept defeat.” She thought about it for all of five seconds then said “Verily, no.” I blinked and stared at her as she lifted the pitcher over my head and asked “Any last words?” I nodded then tackled her. She stared at me as the pitcher floated over us now caught in the black glow of my magic and she said “Now we can talk about this.” I shook my head. She said “Truce, please?” I shook my head again and jumped off her then dumped the pitcher on her and got back into my seat and started eating as if nothing happened. Luna looked at me through her bedraggled mess of a mane and said “THOU ART NOT A FAIR PLAYER!!! THOU ART A ROUGHIAN!!! THOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF THYSELF!!!” I snorted and said “Nah I’m content.” She glared and I checked the mare who had started me into a fighting mood, who was starting to come around, then went back to my food humming in joy. It was a salad of watermelon, blueberries, strawberries, peaches, apples, and pears. I sighed wishing for some grapes but enjoying nonetheless. I picked up my water and took a drink as Luna finally got back into her chair at the table and said “So what’s miss captain of the guard’s name?” Luna shrugged and Celestia said “Her name is Gleaming Shield. You would know this if you’d asked her name instead of assaulting her Jake.” I snorted and waved that off then continued eating as Celestia continued “Yes she was out of line, but you could have allowed me to handle it.” I shook my head swallowing some of the fried hay and stared at her as if asking ‘And let you fight all my battles henceforth?’ She sighed and said “Should have known you’d have taken it personally. Are you sure that you weren’t just looking to be offended?” I snorted and said “Tia she didn’t insult me. She insulted you, Luna, Artemis, and even Cadance. I could care less that she called me a monkey. I don’t give a damn that she said I was the enemy of Equestria. I don’t care that she called me an abomination, if she did indeed call me that because I can’t remember anymore what she said exactly, what I care about is that she insulted my friends, implied her leaders were incompetent, and thought that I was using you. I don’t care what anyone says about me. My friends are all the important things in my life. If you have a problem with me defending those who matter to me more than my life, you don’t know me.” Tia sighed and muttered “It’s caring to much about your friends that will get you turned to stone again. I don’t want that. You helped seal away Sombra, you helped stop Eris, and so much more. I can’t lose you again.” I sighed and got up then walked over and hugged her as Gleaming climbed to her feet shaking her head. I looked at her and she glared as Celestia said “Stand down Captain. He is my guest. As such you will treat him with respect henceforth.” Gleaming glared at me then bowed and said “As you wish Princess. Should I assume that the other alicorn among you, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance is also your guest and should be treated with respect?” Luna and Cadance nodded as Celestia inclined her head in a positive. I yawned and put my arms around Tia laying my head on top of hers, and Gleaming said “I feel as if something is amiss with my magic, do you know what happened princess?” Celestia inclined her head toward me and I yawned. I said “I sealed your magic for the next seventy two hours. After that you’ll regain your magic and you can even start insulting whoever you want. I however don’t care what you say to me, but you won’t insult my friends. If I or they catch wind of you insulting them my mark will let me know and I’ll be reminding you of your place. Understand, miss shield?” She nodded and I smiled then sat back in my chair and leaned back munching on a piece of watermelon. She stared at me and I finished my watermelon then said “If you ever want a fair fight, challenge me in front of those who can monitor. I took you down unfairly, but I had to with the things you said and did.” She nodded and left the room then I sighed and closed my eyes as I heard the servants whispering. I knew they’d seen the fight, servants see a lot more than ponies or people believed they did. I knew word of what I did would spread, I was fine with that. Maybe it would prevent others from fucking with my friends, maybe not, didn’t matter either way I was willing to fight if anyone insulted my friends in front of me. Luna said “I think you may have gotten through to her as no one else could.” I opened one eye and looked at her in curiosity. She smiled and said “Anyone other than my sister usually gets a remark when they tell her what to do. Instead you got her to accept your words without using your control.” I nodded and yawned then was suddenly tackled by Cadance. I started to ask what was up when she covered my mouth and said “There’s something about you that attracts mares. I don’t know if it’s your exoticness, your masculinity, or your strength. Whatever it is I will figure it out and I will find out why you cause the feeling of love as well as lust in those who meet you. You are like a walking love creator, it’s weird. Sorry I’m rambling but the fact is this is unprecedented. Even my aunts feel love toward you. I can’t figure it out.” I looked at her blankly and she said “Just had to say that before I left.” She trotted out of the room and I stretched then glanced around seeing the servants cleaning up from our meal. Celestia walked over next to me and said “So, what are your plans for the day?” I shrugged. Luna walked over next and nudged me. I raised an eyebrow. Celestia seemed to get her idea as she said “Excellent idea Lulu, I’ll take over the day court and you can show him around. Then tonight he can spend time with me while you watch over the night.” Luna nodded and I shrugged then stretched and motioned for her to lead on. She yawned and started for the door motioning for Artemis to fall in beside me. She did so and the three of us headed out the doors. I looked at Luna as we walked and said “You know I’ve avoided explaining about Artemis and other things for quite a while, and you and Tia avoided talking about what happened in the past that led to me being turned to stone. Tonight we should really cover that.” She nodded and we continued walking. I glanced around at the ponies we passed as we walked and asked Luna “Why isn’t the staff reacting to the three of us?” I said three because Cadance had left some time before Luna, Artemis, and myself. Luna raised an eyebrow then shrugged. I looked at her questioningly and said “You act as if it’s normal for them to ignore a human, somepony who looks like nightmare moon, and the princess of the night. Dear heavens above for some odd reason that sounds like the beginning of a bad joke.” Luna giggled and said “It does sound like a bad joke, doesn’t it. Anyway our sister probably has informed the staff of you over night, so that should be explained. As for Artemis and myself, we are not a worrying sight to the staff. After all the staff is used to seeing alicorns walking among them.” I nodded silently agreeing that this was the case as Luna led the two of us to her room. She opened the doors with her magic then collapsed on her bed and said “So Jake, what does thou wish to talk to us about?” I noticed she didn’t use the royal Canterlot voice this time and shrugged. She said “Come now, there must be something thou wishes to converse with us about.” I shrugged and said “Not really. I honestly want to pass out more than anything despite how short a time I’ve been awake for. Sad, no?” She shook her head and I continued, “However you could help by telling me what’s currently going on in Equestria, since I’m kind of lost on current events, even events in ponyville are lost to me because it’s been a day or two since I was last there.” She thought about it and said “Well here in Canterlot there is unrest over my retaking the throne by the nobles who believe me to still be nightmare moon. There have recently been riots in Trottingham, Manehatten, and Stalliongrad. Prance is causing trouble on the border, though that should be fixed in no time if we can get a hold of their diplomats, and Saddle Arabia is asking for more agricultural help. Anything else you’d like to know, oh wait you wanted to know about Ponyville, well they are currently suffering from a mild flu epidemic.” I blinked and stared at her surprised. She smiled slightly and said “Tia and I like to keep track of all parts of the country. Personally the minor problem in ponyville is the least of anyone’s worries. We fear for those opposing the rioters in Manehatten and Stalliongrad. The dandies in Trottingham are not dangerous in our own opinion.” I slowly nodded and Artemis said “I think you surprised him Lulu.” Luna looked at her questioningly and she said “What everyone except Cadance calls you Lulu so I didn’t want to feel left out. Plus at you’re current size Lulu fits you better than Luna.” Luna grumbled and I chuckled then quickly shut up when she glared at me. I yawned and sat on a chair by her vanity as Artemis curled up beside her and started brushing her mane with her magic. I raised an eyebrow and summoned a globe of light without my matrixes and smiled as I realized I was starting to get magic down, though this was nothing compared to what the alicorns around me could do. I figured there would be magic I wouldn’t be able to complete with my mind the way it was. I was a creative thinker; structured things kind of flew past me at times even if I was rather logical. Artemis studied me from her place beside Luna then said “Get your sexy ass into this bed right now.” I blinked amazed by her and she smirked at me. I tackled her and said “So my ass is sexy hmmm?” She nodded and Luna muttered about sumptuous stallion flanks that should be hugged tighter by their clothing or shouldn’t be covered at all. I stared at the two of them and said “I feel violated and sexualized. Damn now I know how girls must feel when the guys get to talking back home. This is so strange.” The two mares giggled at my expense and I said “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. It’s so hilarious to see a disgruntled Jake.” Luna nipped my shoulder and Artemis nipped my back causing me to jump. They smirked and I sighed softly then said “So what would you two like to talk about?” Luna giggled and said “Why don’t you tell us about you?” I raised an eyebrow and Artemis nodded in agreement. I sighed and Luna said “Ah dost thou feel self-conscious?” I shook my head in the negative and she said “Then thou should be willing to express thyself and tell us about thee.” I sighed realizing there was no way I was going to get out of this short of blowing up the wall and escaping, which was very tempting, then I got an idea and smirked at Luna. She stared and said “We do not like the look upon thy face, what is it thou has figured out that causes thee to look in such a way.” I grinned and said “We’ll have to wait for Tia for me to tell you about myself because she’ll be heartbroken if we start learning more about me without her. Thereby we should talk about something else. So what else would you like to talk about? If you have no ideas, we could probably get you used to speaking the modern vernacular like the rest of us Lulu.” Luna sighed and muttered something. I smiled innocently in reply and Artemis glared at me as if pissed I’d managed to wiggle out of having to talk about myself for now, but I realized I’d only delayed the inevitable since the two of them wouldn’t let me escape once Tia showed up, and she most certainly would show up after she lowered the sun and raised the moon. Artie watched me and said “I guess we can start Luna on the modern vernacular; however you are not getting away without revealing more of your story before the day is through.” I nodded and stretched then she turned to Luna and said “First and Foremost Luna even royals don’t use the royal we anymore.” Luna blinked and looked at her curiously. She looked at me for confirmation and I nodded. She sighed and Artie continued “Instead everyone uses I or me, if they’re talking about just their self. If you’re talking about yourself and a group you use we, us, or anything like that. Thou and Thee are no longer used. Thy has been replaced by your Thou and Thee by you or your.” I nodded again agreeing. Luna said “So we should instead say I am Luna rather than we are Luna?” I nodded and she smiled then said “You are Jake, She is Artemis, and I am Luna.” I nodded again grinning and Luna smiled then said “This seems rather easy. What else have we…I mean I missed?” I smiled and said “Well ponies don’t expect the use of the royal Canterlot voice.” She stared at me aghast and I said “Seriously, the royal Canterlot voice is reserved for if you really need it to get a point across or something. Tia hardly ever uses it.” I stretched and continued “There’s also slang now.” Luna mouthed ‘Slang?’ and I nodded saying “Slang. An example is clop; the sound a hoof makes when it hits the ground is used to describe one pleasuring him/herself.” She stared at me aghast and I nodded then said “Hay is used in place of Tartarus, Buck, which normally just means to kick a tree, pony, or object, is slang for having relations with another pony.” She stared at me and said “That isn’t right.” I shrugged and Artemis muttered something about how nothing was right in the world in all reality. I chuckled at that and Luna sighed then said “So there is much to learn?” I nodded and she said “At least I have you to teach it to me for a while.” I nodded and yawned then leaned back in the bed Luna and Artie curling up around me and stroking my sides with their primaries soothing me. Luna started to say something but decided instead asking “How do you know so much when you haven’t been among our ponies all that much longer than we, I mean I, have?” I coughed into my hand and said “Um back on earth there was a cartoon, about Equestria.” She stared at me and I said “Imagine a moving comic book. It was projected on small screens called televisions or on computers or other media devices. I was a fan, and I got into the fandom, and then found out the hard way that many things we used for slang were used by ponies in their own way. It was surprising. Of course I didn’t know how to tell my other friends that their lives were a cartoon, but it does give me a slight leeway in how the world works and allows me to know a bit before it happens, though my being here may have altered the time stream, and some things are different from the show back home, such as Eris instead of Discord. Artemis existing after she was banished from you, etc.” Luna stared and said “Our world is a…car…cartoon?” I nodded and she asked “What does that mean for you?” I shrugged and she said “Do you believe any of this is real?” I nodded and she said “Good. I was worried that you were going to say that you didn’t believe we were real thinking individuals and were just a product of your world.” She smirked and said “So Jake, if we’re a cartoon, does that make you some sort of pervert for seeing into pony’s lives and what they do in their free time?” I shook my head blushing slightly and she said “Oh then do tell what you think watching us in our personal lives makes you?” I smiled and said “A loveable stalker and actually it doesn’t show everything. The show only shows things that children could see. The fact the fan base is as much adult as it is children anymore is different. However they continue to only show things that children could see. So they don’t show ponies clopping, having sex, or their sexual bits period. That doesn’t’ stop the adults from making clopfics, and pairing up everyone with anyone in the show, and only certain ponies are really shown. The families of the mane six to a degree, the mane six, you and Celestia to a point after you regain your older form, and Discord, who’s been replaced by Eris in this world. They showed the defeat of Nightmare moon, and other spoilers I’m not giving away because if I gave them away you’d try to change things altering the time line and making me unable to intervene in any way.” She slowly nodded and Artemis said “So you’re winging it?” She ruffled a wing as she said this and I face palmed at the bad pun. She smirked and continued “You deserved that because you’re keeping even more secrets from us. If you keep secrets to the point it will cause problems for everyone. I understand you don’t want to ruin the time stream, but you obviously have changed it just by coming to Equestria, so why are you determined to keep it a certain way?” I replied “Because the closer it is to what I remember, the more likely I can keep things from going FUBAR aka Fucked Up Beyond All Recognition. If I can keep it from going fubar I can help my friends enjoy life and possibly stop certain things such as my friends getting hurt or taken in by the enemy. Is that enough reason to keep it as close as possible to the original timeline Artie?” She nodded and I sighted then said “Sorry for getting heated, but anything that can hurt my friends is something I have to stop. There are certain things I’ll be unable to stop, and there are parts that will be different for example something that won’t happen most likely is Gleaming and Cadance getting married unlike Gleaming’s show counterpart Shining Armor, if she’s the sister of who I think she is. Honestly I wouldn’t be surprised if the names of certain ponies are the same as in fanfiction.” Artie said “I’m guessing Fanfiction is fiction based on the show and written by those who watch it.” I nodded and she sighed then said “Do I have a counterpart in fanfiction?” I thought about it then nodded, and she asked “Are they male?” I shook my head in the negative and she sighed in relief. She asked “Do Luna, Cadance, and Celestia, have male counterparts?” I nodded again. She grumbled and said “Am I hated by this fandom?” I again shook my head starting to get a cramp in my neck and she asked “Who’s my counterpart?” I popped my neck and said “You’re counterpart is Nyx a black filly with your eyes. She’s raised by Twilight as her daughter in a few fics, or in others as her little sister. Luna’s male counterpart is Artemis, though that never sat right with me since Artemis is a goddess not a god, and Tia’s counterpart is Solaris. I’ve never looked for Cadance’s.” She nodded and I stretched then said “That all is from the fandom not the show so I’m more than willing to tell you as much. Then there are all the pairings.” Both of them mouthed ‘Pairings?’ I smirked and nodded saying “Yes Pairings. As in pairing two ponies together. My personal favorites involved Twilight Sparkle, though I liked Princest as well.” I chuckled at the look on Luna’s face. She had her tongue stuck out and was cross-eyed as if she was gagging badly. I smirked and said “Yes you and Tia having hot steamy lesbian sister on sister action.” She whacked me with her wing and I chuckled then Artie started beating me with a pillow using her Telekinesis. I laughed the more I got hit unable to help myself and finally they let up when my laughing subsided to giggles. Luna looked at me and said “The only way I would do anything with my sister is if we shared the same stallion. Seeing as this may be the case you may get your show.” I grinned then wondered who the stallion in question was, not realizing she meant me. If I had I would have grinned even bigger, especially with the bedroom eyes Artemis was making at my back at the time. I stretched and Luna said “So I’m going to take a nap, wake me when Tia arrives. You two may do as you wish, just please don’t disturb me.” I blinked realizing she hadn’t been saying we or anything like that since we’d told her not to and wondered why she had trouble with it in the show, not realizing she was trying to impress me and get my attention. I yawned and said “I think I’ll join you in the land of dreams Luna. I’m bloody exhausted. Have fun staying up and doing whatever Artie. I wish you the best of luck with it.” Artemis waved a wing and watched the two of us pass into the realm of dreams. I stretched and popped my neck then slowly slipped into a deep sleep, my body getting heavier with every second and my mind more distant. I closed my eyes and found myself in my mindscape. I looked around and left my mindscape finding myself in the world of dreams; it was a field of stars. Limitless stars that represented everyone who was currently dreaming. I looked around me and whistled. I stared at the floating stars in the endless expanse of darkness and mumbled “This looks like how Robert Jordan described it.” I stretched and looked around, seeing if any dreams called out to me. I doubted it since I knew almost no one in Equestria, and the few I did know other than Luna were probably awake. I started touching the occasional dream finding that Ponies dreamed of things similar to humans back on earth. I stretched and was suddenly pulled into a dream that was turning into a nightmare. Luna was lying on a table with nightmare moon standing over her laughing and monologuing. I appeared above the two as Luna said “You won’t destroy my mind and then take over Equestria. I’ll destroy us both if I have to.” I sighed softly thinking “Poor Lulu, still torn up. Even though she’s seen that Arty’s changed she thinks that nightmare moon lives on within her.” I landed next to them and freed Luna then said “Why do you torture yourself so Lulu?” She stared at me surprised. I studied her and said “You’re hurting yourself because you think you hurt the world. Yes you killed, yes you led to the deaths of many, yet it is not your fault. If you take every death as a personal fault then you ignore what they fought for, you ignore what they believed in, and you make their deaths meaningless. I know the lunar rebellion was a part of your history, a part that you regret. Move on though or it will eat you alive. Stop tormenting yourself, same goes to Arty, I know she’s suffering the same as you she just hides it better. You both made something to tear you a new one over the fact that you were less than perfect. I’ll do everything in my power to show you both you’re not that mare anymore.” She stared at me surprised and asked “Do you love me knowing what little you do about the lunar rebellion?” I nodded and she wrapped her hooves around my neck as I knelt down to her level then she whispered “Thank you so much.” I snorted gently pulling away and giving her a look that said ‘You don’t have to thank me silly filly.’ She smiled and kissed my cheek then snuggled with me and said “Stay till I awaken?” I nodded and formed a bed under us then a blanket over us and lay back with her head resting under my chin and her body on top of my own. I knew I’d have to tell them my past if they were going to truly accept that what they’d done wasn’t horrible, but how do you tell someone you remember committing atrocities that your body couldn’t have done? I wondered as we lay there, how you tell your friends that you have memories of committing genocide, fighting with friends and family, and destroying more than one world. I knew they weren’t real, but the fact was I remembered them as if they were, and honestly the look into the multiverse my friends and I had had when we were younger through that stupid science project we made that no one else knew about let me see all of that and more. I sighed softly and nuzzled Luna trying to drag myself out of hell. I noticed the dream starting to warp with my thoughts and forced them onto happier things, like my friends and the mare lying in my arms. I whispered softly “I don’t have a tragic back story, but sometimes I feel as if tragedy is all I know.” Luna looked at me after sitting up and I smiled at her saying “Sorry didn’t mean to disturb you. Just thinking to myself. Have a tendency to do that when I’m relaxed. I really don’t have a tragic story, only have a memory of seeing the multiverse and the atrocities I could commit if given the opportunity. Kind of scary when you think about it.” She nodded and lay back down then snuggled into my chest and closed her eyes her breathing softening but not entering the state of sleep, though I wouldn’t be surprised if one could sleep within a dream, though I was unsure about dreaming in a dream. Luna sighed and said “It appears their waking us up.” I raised an eyebrow and started to ask if she was sure when Arty waved at me. I sighed and nodded then the two of us left the dream and woke up. Luna was looking around as I came to and seemed to be trying to find something. I however just stretched and popped my neck. I yawned tiredly then glanced at the door where Luna had finally focused her attention and saw Celestia standing there smiling. I waved and Luna said “Hello Tia, please join us.” Tia nodded and walked over then climbed up on the bed and curled up next to me. I played with her ethereal mane and said “So guess I have to talk about my past.” They nodded and I sighed then said “Alright well first off everything I’m going to tell you needs to be taken with a grain of salt. I don’t know what’s real and what’s false in my memories. I’m going to give you everything; it’s up to you to decide what you believe. My memories start when I was five years old.” They nodded slowly in acceptance. I sighed and continued “Before that I was swapping between being watched by my grandparents and staying at home with my parents when they weren’t working.” As I spoke I started to weave my memories into my words with magic making the images I spoke of appear in the air before the four of us. I continued “When I was five, my personality split.” At this the image of my other sides appeared and I said “Wolf, Horse, Dragon, Fox, Tiger or Lion depending on when you talk to it, and human. Each of us has a name.” The image formed back into a little boy as I continued “The human is the outside face, and the complete. I am that human. The rest are pieces of who I am, they each developed differently as time went on.” I stretched as the image changed to me at Twelve, slightly taller, more muscular, and hair a darker blonde than when I was five. I stated “At age twelve my memory splits down three roads. Down one I was taken in by an organization that turned me into a weapon and injected me with serums that turned me into a monster. Down the second I ran away from home and ended up at a place called the track. It was a place where people raced cars, lived by our own rules, and I met one of my first loves. The third I stayed home, and became a womanizer. I think the most likely was the womanizer since I have more than a few notches in my belt. However I always treated women with respect even if I jumped around from girl to girl.” Each pathway lit up and circled around in front of the four of us as I sighed and breathed deeply. I swallowed slightly and said “After that I just started living my life. My memories get foggier the older I get, but eventually I saw the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. It helped me sort my life out. I started being an actual friend instead of an asshole. Eventually I moved away from everyone I called a friend and bought a house out in Arizona. Afterward I ended up here. Not much to say other than I wandered the woods, may or may not have been struck by lightning, then woke up in the ruins of the castle of the royal pony sisters as Twilight and her friends will come to call it. Then I turned Arty into the mare she is today, and I ended up here in Canterlot. Now it’s someone else’s turn to talk about their past because that’s all I can tell.” Artemis sighed and said “Well I’ll go next. When Luna and I were separated by the elements I took on an ethereal form haunting the castle. I was alone for days maybe even weeks when Jake appeared. I tried to enter his mind and he eventually created a body for me with a few rules to my new form. Then we ended up in Ponyville where I worked for Pinkie Pie the bearer of laughter. It was…fun. After we came here I was expecting to be destroyed but the three of you have shown me nothing but kindness just like the town, though they knew me as Midnight Breeze the Unicorn not Nightmare Moon the alicorn. Thank you all for accepting me.” Luna blinked and nuzzled Arty then kissed my cheek and curled up on top of me. I hadn’t noticed because she was rather light despite being an animal that should weigh hundreds of pounds. Well either she was really light or I was a lot stronger than back home. I stretched and said “Cadance, what about your time in Canterlot?” Cadance blinked and shrugged her wings then I said “Wait when did you get here anyway?” Cadance smiled and said “Shortly before Aunt Tia. Aunty Artemis let me in and I just laid down next to you and Aunty Luna. As for my time in Canterlot, well it started out with nobles trying to get me to work for their houses. I brushed them off, but they kept pushing. Also I studied at Aunty Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns learning how to control my magic since I ascended. Aunty Celestia has been really good to me and I was excited when Aunty Luna was no longer Nightmare Moon. Didn’t expect the other half of nightmare moon to also become my aunt but I’m happy she has because she seems like a nice mare so far. While in school I met Gleaming Shield and she became one of my best friends. Then Aunty Celestia had me foalsit a special little filly. That’s a story for another time though.” I nodded not pushing her and played with her mane noticing how silky it felt to the touch. I grinned and stretched then hugged the four mares to me and said “You four are all beautiful and wonderful. Though I think Tia and Luna refuse to tell me their past because they feel that if fate goes the way tis supposed to I’ll see it in person. Which I can’t disagree with. So now what do you lovely mares wish to speak about?” They started whispering conspiringly and I felt a shiver make its way down my spine. I muttered “Fuck I just opened Pandora’s box.” They giggled and Luna made a sound of disagreement, then Celestia offered a counter argument which they all seemed to like. I sighed and asked “What unholy can of worms have I just asked to be unleashed upon myself?” Luna said “We want you to snuggle with us.” I thought that wasn’t so bad until she said “With nothing covering you.” I sighed knowing I shouldn’t have even thought that it wasn’t too bad, but realizing I was screwed because I couldn’t escape. I stood up and started to disrobe revealing my tan upper body with the occasional blemish, then slid off my pants. I rubbed the scar on my wrist nervously as the girls watched me patiently. I blinked as I thought “They’re so going to laugh at my size. I’m nowhere near as big as a stallion.” As if to prove me wrong I felt the magic in my body altering my physique as the girls watched. My shaft filled out my boxers, and my muscles became slightly more toned as I gained a few inches in height. I was now over six feet tall, and my shaft was bulging in my medium sized boxers while still being flaccid. I swore aloud and yelled out “DAMN MAGIC STOP RESPONDING TO EVERY LITTLE THOUGHT I HAVE BEFORE YOU END UP KILING ME!!!” I could see the girls eyeing my bulge appreciatively and I sighed then dropped my boxers revealing my shaft was a solid eight inches long and three inches thick, soft. I feared what would happen when I was hard. I crawled into bed and curled up under the covers then the girls climbed in with me and curled up around me. Tia and Luna curled up on my chest, Cadance and Arty on my sides. I wrapped my arms around the four of them and said “Ignore my earlier comment.” I didn’t know why my magic was reacting to every insecurity I had, though I was pretty sure that whatever reason it was doing so, it was trying to make me fit in with equestria in every way. I had a feeling I wouldn’t be a human too much longer at this rate. I fell asleep with the girls never noticing that their hooves were all reaching to give a tug on my shaft until it was too late and it woke me up. I yelped and said “Cold. Cold. Cold. Cold. Cold. Gods that was cold.” Then my mind shut down once again. As I slept the girls were talking quietly so as not to wake me. I only found out about their conversation later because they decided I deserved to know. How sweet of them, right? Not really since they were talking about how to get me to accept them all and how to present me to the nobility like a stallion at the market back home. I woke up the following morning as Celestia raised the sun. She raised it from under the covers, which were covering all four of us up to our necks, then mumbled and laid back down on me. I thought she’d be an early riser, but nope, she was more a sleepy head than I was. Though that’s because I’ve always had trouble sleeping with light coming in. Luna lowered the curtains on her window with her horn and shut out the light allowing all four of us to go back to sleep. When we finally got up it was eight o’ clock and Tia had to get breakfast before going to day court. She made me promise to see her for lunch, and then I headed out to work with the royal guard while the girls ate breakfast. What can I say, I wasn’t hungry. I walked out to the practice yard and started doing martial arts katas until I could pick up a staff and perform bo practice, then I sparred with a few of the guard who heard I’d beaten down Gleaming and weren’t too mad because of her attitude. I made a few friends that day and agreed to go out with them to a local bar that night. After training I walked back up to eat what was left over from breakfast then took a shower and walked around the city. Cadance escorted me, and the two of us got to know each other a little better. Candy, as I had a habit of calling her, had a lot to say about the city. We went to Doughnut Joe’s and I met Pony Joe who was a good guy. He asked what I’d like and I ordered a dozen chocolate frosted chocolate donuts with sprinkles and a mug of black coffee. Cadance stared at me and I said “Fast Metabolism, Heavy Workout, very hungry.” She nodded and we sat down then Joe delivered my order and I thanked him paying him a nice tip before digging in. The donuts were the best I’d ever had. After that Candy and I continued to walk the streets until we were stopped by a few locals who wanted to know where I got my clothing. I told them Carousel Boutique in ponyville from the lovely fashionista Rarity Belle. Candy studied me and said “Did you seriously just promote someone else because they made your clothes?” I nodded and she sighed then said “Ah well, at least it wasn’t a Canterlot noble.” I nodded again and we started arguing about politicians. She said the worst were born to it, I said it was the elected ones who let the power go to their heads. Eventually we agreed all politicians were corrupt no matter their upbringing or the way they got into office. The rest of the day passed rather quickly, had lunch with Celestia, joined Luna in her room for a game of chess, where I was thoroughly trounced, and got my hair styled by Cadance to look even more wild than usual. That night I went to the bar, got drunk, got into a bar fight with a griffon, and spent the rest of the night in the drunk tank in the local precinct. The next four or five weeks passed similarly with the only changes being the number of fights, number of times I lost to Luna, and amount of times I had to turn down tea from Celestia. Eventually I decided it was time for me to head back to Ponyville. I’d saved up quite a bit of bits, though I had unlimited access to the treasury as the princesses boy toy. It didn’t help I felt like I hadn’t earned it and planned on getting a job to pay them back first chance I got. I took the train to Ponyville, with a letter from Celestia to Twilight, and arrived at my scheduled time. I grinned enjoying being punctual now and then, and then I walked to Twilight’s library and knocked on the door. Twilight answered it looking frazzled and I pulled her into a hug then handed her the letter. She blinked at the hug and took the letter then read it. She smiled and yelled “SPIKE, PRINCESS CELESTIA WANTS US TO VISIT HER NEXT WEEK!!!” I smiled at her and said “Good for you Twi. Know anywhere I can buy a house?” She stared at me amazed and I pulled out my bag of bits then said “I’m moving back to Ponyville, though I’ll be spending every two weeks in Canterlot, so I need a house.” She smiled and motioned for me to follow her then we walked to the housing department and I told them what I was looking for and what I could pay. The realtor said “Well mister wolf we have just what you need on the border of the Everfree. Would you like to take a look?” I nodded and she led us out there then I whistled in appreciation. It was three stories tall, had a large kitchen, large dining room, a den, several bedrooms on each floor, and several bathrooms. It also came with a king sized bed in the master bedroom. It cost me almost every bit I had but it was mine. I thanked the agent then collapsed onto my bed dragging Twilight in with me causing her to eep and blush. I mumbled “Sorry Twi but I’ve gotten used to sleeping with someone; you can sneak out before I wake up, but for now you’re my cuddle buddy.” She grumbled but smiled and hugged me around the neck before I fell asleep and she slipped away. Author's Note Whelp we see Jake's magic reacting to his thoughts this chapter. We also see Jake being a cuddle bug, will this trend continue, will he ever stop losing sleep, we'll see. We also learn more about the things that are wrong with him and a bit about the background of the world. I hope you like everything and will see you next time.
Chapter 7: Pain, Scars, AcceptanceI woke up ravenous, which wasn’t good because I had no bits to my name and still didn’t have a job. I sighed and stretched then started to stand up only to fall back into bed as my legs gave out, the fatigue from the magic my body had used to mold my shape into what it was hitting me hard. I was tempted to crawl back into bed and pass out, but at the same time I was tired of sleeping. I slowly climbed back up to where I was sitting and tried to push myself to my feet. The first push failed, the second my arms almost gave out, the third got me onto my feet. I stumbled to the doorway then slowly made my way along the wall down the stairs and outside. I blinked wearily as the sun stabbed into my eyes and muttered “Damn it Tia, I know you wish I was in Canterlot, but you don’t have to stab me with the sun.” I slowly stretched out my joints then started walking into town. I sighed as I saw town getting closer then stumbled for what felt like the umpteenth time. I swore and muttered about my body being way too exhausted for this shit, but I had to get food or I’d be in worse shape. I nearly stumbled into Rose luck’s stall as I passed and apologized profusely. I stopped in an alley and leaned on the wall panting slightly from exertion and said “Gods and Goddesses above I need to keep form performing large scale transmutation work on my own body whenever possible. It’s like my magic just sucked up all my energy when it increased my muscle mass.” I stumbled to Applejack’s cart and said “Three apples please AJ.” She nodded and hoofed them over as I handed over a few bits. I still had a small sack full left after that, which I planned on saving. I took a bite out of the apple feeling it energize me a bit then started walking around town. I was crashed into by Dash as I came toward the library and groaned saying “Nice Dashy, nice. Did you have to send me on such a nice trip just because you thought it was fall?” She blushed and said “Not funny bro. Not funny.” I smirked at her as we stood up and she said “So what are you doing in town?” I shrugged and pulled out the deed to my house. She studied it and said “You bought the death trap outside the Everfree?” I nodded and she said “Wish you luck buddy, unless someone does something to make it less dangerous you’ll be having monsters in your backyard. Anyway are you coming to visit Twi or something?” I shrugged and said “Not really. I was just wandering town. Want to hang out?” She nodded and landed next to me then we walked to the local park and started arm/hoof wrestling. I may have had more muscle than before, but these ponies were surprisingly strong. I beat Dash but afterward my stomach growled so I chowed down on an apple offering her the other one. She took it with a smile and I pulled her into a hug causing her to gag and sputter. I chuckled and ruffled her mane then said “You’re a chromatic blur at times Dashy, but I can catch you off guard way to easily. One day you’ll have to trust me completely or stop trusting me, because those are the only options for creatures like us. To trust, or to distrust, loyalty is the only thing we have. When loyalty is lost, problems occur and no one knows who to trust.” Dash stared at me and said “What’s with the faraway look in your eyes hot shot?” I shook my head banishing those memories and smiled at her. She sighed and said “You don’t have to tell me about loyalty, loyalty is what I live by. I still don’t trust you completely because I don’t know what you were doing in the Everfree before coming to ponyville, and don’t say you weren’t in the Everfree because AJ told me that was the case when you visited her. Also what happened to Midnight Breeze?” I smiled slightly glad at least one pony was wary of me even if she didn’t have all the facts and it was because of that lack of facts that she was so willing to distrust me. I yawned tiredly and said “She’s in Canterlot. We were staying at the palace and the princesses wanted to get to know her better. Why did you think I did something to her?” She flushed at that and quickly shook her head in the negative. I smiled slightly and asked “So what did I miss in town?” She shrugged and started telling me about the things I missed. It wasn’t much, just her and the girls doing some stuff. I missed the ticket debacle involving the Grand Galloping Gala, but I probably wouldn’t have been much help during that because of the fact that I didn’t want to go but was being forced to by all four of the princesses, even if everyone else only knew of three. I stretched and said “Nothing else has happened other than the Gala tickets?” She shook her head and I thought “No Gilda yet, huh that’s surprising.” I stretched and said “Cool. How have you and the girls been?” Dash shrugged and said “Twilight was worried till she got your letter through Spike, AJ has been working herself hard, Fluttershy’s more introverted than usual, Pinkie misses Midnight, Rarity was wondering if you still wanted her to design you some new outfits, and I’ve been busy with weather work.” I noticed she didn’t say they were all doing well otherwise and wondered how Artemis and I could affect their lives to such a degree in only two weeks. It made no sense to me. I sighed and scratched my neck thinking of how to make it up to all of them. I knew Dash would blow me off at first, but she hadn’t exactly said she hadn’t missed me. We hadn’t hung out as much as me and the other girls, but that was because she was usually where I couldn’t reach her. I yawned again covering my mouth with a hand then said “Sorry, I’m exhausted from overusing my inner magic a few days ago. Anyway, anything you want to do, maybe play a game of hoofball or something?” She brightened up at the idea then sighed and said “Have to leave that for another day I gotta go.” I nodded and waved her off as I heard the sound of someone approaching, well it was more like a quick buzzing sound, and turned to see Scootaloo screeching to a stop next to me. I ruffled her mane and said “Hey Scoots. How you been?” She shrugged and said “Pretty good. I was just coming to talk with you and Rainbow Dash when she took off. I think she’s avoiding me.” I shook my head knowing this wasn’t the case and told her so. She stared at me and asked “Then why does she fly off every time I come by?” I told her that was because she was busy but she’d eventually have time for her. She took me at face value and we started talking about her school. She said “So…um, my mom wanted to know if you’d come visit now that you’re back in town. She said something about you being the first stallion besides my birth father to ever treat me like I was your filly. It was odd, and I mean she is my adopted mom but I don’t remember my birth parents so, wait I’m rambling, will you just come over?” I nodded and got to my feet then motioned for her to lead on. I stumbled along as she led me to her place of residence and quickly ran inside putting her scooter beside the door with her helmet hanging from the handle. I heard her shouting something and someone replying I knocked on the door, standing in the doorway, and was approached by a middle aged mare with a blue coat, lighter blue mane, and stood up to my chest. She coughed and said “Hello there Mister Wolf.” I smiled politely and returned her greeting then she said “I see that Scootaloo convinced you to come over.” I nodded leaning on the doorway exhausted but unwilling to leave without at least talking to the mare. She smiled and said “We were wondering if you’d stay for dinner, then maybe a bit of conversation.” I smiled feeling my energy returning slightly and said “I’d love to stay for dinner my dear mare. I wouldn’t feel right however if I don’t help out I’ll feel rather horrible. So what can I do to help, whether it’s making a simple salad or whipping up pasta of some kind? I promise to help out to the best of my ability.” She smiled slightly and motioned me to follow her to the kitchen where Scootaloo was standing on a chair sipping from a spoon she dipped into a pot. She saw us and yelped then dove out of the chair and almost hurt herself until I caught her and whispered “Easy Kiddo. I understand you were in the mood to eat a little extra but no reason to spaz when we caught you, or at least no reason to do anything that will get you hurt. So why don’t you run off and play while I help your mom cook?” She smiled and said “Alright. Thanks for helping mom; she’s not in the best of health. Maybe you can convince her to see a doctor too. I can’t get her to tell me why she won’t see them and she just smiles then tells me to go play. It’s really not cool, but I don’t know what to do other than make her life easier by not arguing.” I nodded and ruffled her mane then shooed her off. Her mother watched us with a smile then walked over and hugged me as I stood up. I looked at her confused and she just smiled. She looked at me and said softly “Thank you.” I looked at her questioningly and she said “For being there for my little Scootaloo. She looks up to you and Rainbow Dash. You because you have helped her out every time you see her, and Rainbow because she’s the fastest flyer and is trying to become a wonderbolt. I sometimes worry she’ll never fly. Now I know you want to ask if I’ve seen a doctor and the answer is yes.” I nodded and motioned for her to go on. She sighed and said softly so Scoots couldn’t hear, “I’m dying. I have a disease that is eating away at my nervous system. I can’t tell Scootaloo because it will break her heart. I haven’t told most of the town because I don’t want to be pitied. The doctors have kept it quiet but it’s actually starting to hurt to walk. I’m going to be bedridden soon enough, and then I’ll have to leave Scootaloo. I hate it, but I can’t control that fact.” I nodded and started pouring a little magic into her then gasped as the feedback hit my senses. She had a parasite eating at her system, the parasite was strange, it was only targeting the pain center of her brain by damaging the nerves and sending signals that said her body was breaking down. I muttered “Parasite. Even if I removed it the damage is too extensive it’s eaten, destroyed, and blocked to many pathways to heal in a short time. I estimate you have a year left.” She stared at me surprised. I coughed and said “Sorry, I wanted to see what was wrong and if I could. Sadly the parasite has had too much time to eat at your system. I may be able to slow it and give you more time, but stopping it is beyond my power.” She blinked and said “You could tell what it was with a preliminary scan?” I nodded and she said “So it’s a parasite?” Again I nodded and she asked “Will it find a new host after killing me?” I thought about it and nodded. She said “Can you stop it?” I nodded again then sighed. She looked at me questioningly and asked “What?” I swallowed and said softly “To stop it I’ll have to burn it into your body fusing it with you. It will take your life by half a year. If I don’t do this it may latch onto Scootaloo or someone else. It’s up to you. I refuse to make you give up time with your daughter just to stop something I can stop once it leaves your body.” She studied me and I looked at her then we started cooking her directing me to cut up carrots, onions, tomatoes, and other fruits and vegetables to make a stew and salad combo. She meanwhile was working on a casserole that looked rather appetizing despite being made of flowers, grasses, hay, and other things no sane predator would ever eat. After we finished she asked “Even if you could stop it once it left my body, would you be able to reverse the damage it caused to its new host?” I slowly shook my head and she asked “Could it be why Scootaloo can’t fly?” I nodded and she said “If you took the parasite from her and trap it in me would that possibly fix her wings?” I shrugged and she asked “There’s a chance it could happen though?” I nodded. She smiled sadly and said “Tonight after Scootaloo falls to sleep do it. Do what it takes to repair her wings and get rid of the parasite.” I nodded slowly and we sat down as she called Scootaloo in to eat with us. Scootaloo sat at the table and the three of us dug in. I stayed eating the soup and salad while the other two ate the casserole. I finished before them and took my plate to the sink then washed it and put it on the drying rack. I walked back out and looked at Scootaloo’s mother who said “I feel horrible.” I looked at her questioningly and she said “I never introduced myself. My name is Dream Flight.” I smiled and said “Nice to meet you Dream, I’m Jake Wolf.” She smiled and we walked into the kitchen then she cleaned her and Scootaloo’s dishes off and I sat back at the table as she poured the three of us tea. I glanced at Scoots and said “What’s up Squirt?” She smiled and started telling me about things she had planned for the week. I smiled nodding here and there studying her with my magic sight but listening all the same. I interrupted her asking “If I started taking you out and helping you fly or practice anyway you think you’d be happy?” She nodded enthusiastically and I smiled. I found the parasite and saw it was dormant, having eaten the nerves in Scootaloo’s wings to the point they could respond but couldn’t use magic as they must to gain the lift. I knew I could heal her, but someone would have to give something up for the magic to work. My magic was like alchemy, full of equivalent exchange and checks and balances. Dream studied me and said “Something’s on your mind Mister Wolf.” I nodded and she said “Care to talk about it?” I shook my head and stretched then leaned back in my chair yawning feeling my energy had somewhat returned, but still exhausted all the same. Dream glanced at Scootaloo and I followed her eyes and she said “Scootaloo why don’t you get ready for bed?” Scootaloo moaned and she said “Now young lady. It’s already past dark and honestly you don’t want to be up to late when you’ve got school tomorrow.” Scootaloo grumbled and walked away then I heard her climbing the stairs and Dream said “Alright, what have you discovered?” I sighed and said “The magic in her wings, the parasite targeted it and the nerves that allow flight. I can remove the parasite but to repair the damage it will cost someone something. I’m willing to give up my life force, but if I do you can’t tell her why I did it. I’ll gain a few gray hairs, my face might age, but over time it will fade away. I doubt anyone else would be willing to give up something for a filly who isn’t the most well liked or accepted.” She sighed nodding in agreement with me then said “What if I gave up some of my life force for the spell?” I stared at her and she said “Seriously, what if I gave up six months of my remaining twelve to help her heal?” I shrugged slowly thinking about it and mumbled under my breath. She raised an eyebrow and I stared off into the distance tallying up what would happen in my head. I grumbled softly to myself as she asked “are you ok?” I nodded and sighed then popped my neck and studied her with my magic sight. Her magic was strong, though her body was weak. It was an interesting combination. I didn’t know how to tell her such was the case without revealing more about myself that I really felt no one deserved to know. I sighed and said “If we do that you’ll be down to six months. I can’t take your magic because it’s what is allowing you to survive despite the damage caused by the parasite. Being a pony you have a lot of magic, if you were an animal with less magic, or even human, the parasite would have ended your life by now. I’m not being cruel, I’m just being honest. It’s hard for me to admit that magic is the only thing preventing the parasite from killing you, but it’s true. If you still want to give up six months I’ll give up part of my life force, you give up your six months and the two of us can combine our efforts for Scootaloo. It should return the power of flight to her before the year is over, she’ll just have to have more nutrition. So you want to do that tonight, or wait?” She thought about it and pointed upstairs. I nodded and said “Alright let’s go do it.” She nodded again and the two of us started upstairs to Scootaloo’s room. We opened Scootaloo’s door and walked in then I put a hand on Dream’s head and started chanting in the tongue of magic. I can’t explain exactly what language it was, because honestly it’s just a language that has no name. I finished slowly and let go of her as my body aged by five years and I gained a white stripe appeared over my left eye. I sighed and mumbled “Well it seems that like the old man my hair is going to turn white rather than grey.” I sighed and ran a hand through my hair then coughed into my hand a black phlegm coating it. I stared at it surprised and said “Huh, guess that when I removed the parasite it tried to take hold in my lungs.” Dream stared at me surprised and I said “No worries it couldn’t grab. That’s why my phlegm is black and not my blood.” She slowly nodded and we walked to the door where I bid her goodnight and headed home. I slowly dragged myself along the streets toward my house only to be pulled into an alley by a large burly stallion who studied me and said “Give me all your bits.” I just stared at him as if he was nuts and he said “Now.” I reared my fist back and punched him in the jaw. He spat to the side a bit of blood mixing with his spit and said “Shouldn’t have done that.” I smirked at him as he hoofed me in the shoulder knocking me back a few steps. I snorted not thinking he was that strong when he quickly flipped around and bucked me in the stomach. I held my stomach and dropped to my knees coughing. He smirked and said “Now then, I said it before, I’ll say it again, give me all your bits.” I growled my eyes flashing through many different colors and started to climb to my feet. He smirked and said “Oh getting ready for another beat down.” I growled and said “Yeah, yours.” I climbed to my full height and grabbed him then flipped him onto his back and kicked him in the side over and over. He coughed as he tried scrambling to his feet when I elbow dropped him and said “Fuck you. I’m not letting you get away after you tried to rob me and assaulted me.” He started to crawl away and I grabbed his head then kicked him in the chin before knocking him out with a well-placed blow to the head. I stared down at him and spat on his back then started walking away holding my stomach and rubbing my jaw. I could feel my fatigue returning from pumping magic into my muscles to lift him up. He wasn’t some small filly I could pick up and play with; he was a full sized stallion, probably of the draft breed. I finally got home and unlocked my door then opened it and walked in. I plopped down on the couch in the foyer and sighed then closed my eyes and mumbled “Why is it that when I do something good for someone something bad happens to me, am I a magnet for trouble or what?” I sighed and started to lie down when there was a knock on my door. I sighed and got up then opened it to see Rainbow Dash standing there. I raised an eyebrow and asked “Need me for something Miss Dash?” She studied me. I studied her right back and raised an eyebrow she sighed and looked away. I stepped back and said “Want to come in and tell my why you’re here this late at night?” She nodded and walked in without looking at me then sat down on my couch. I leaned on the wall watching her and asked “So what is it, here to chew me out for being around Scoots? Here to tell me to stay away from your friends? Hell are you just here to say hello and ask me how my day was?” She studied me and asked “What happened to you?” I raised an eyebrow and she pointed at the bags under my eyes and the laugh lines on my face then blinked and asked “Did you dye your hair?” I shook my head and she said “So it goes in with whatever happened to you.” I nodded. She sighed and said “Well since I saw you leaving Scoot’s place I figure it has something to do with her so spill.” I sighed and said “I removed the parasite preventing Scootaloo from flying.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “However Dream Flight and I had to give up part of our life-force to restore flight to the young Pegasus.” She continued to stare and I said “I’ve aged to about thirty or so when my hair would start turning white. It’ll go away within a month as my body’s magic replenishes my life force but I think I’ll always have the white in my hair.” Dash stared and I said “Yeah. I knew it was a possibility when I fixed Scoots, I accepted it though. Any questions before I collapse and you show yourself out?” She studied me and asked “Why?” I raised an eyebrow. She said “Why are you helping squirt? Why do you always go out of your way for everyone else? Why is it that no matter what you’re smiling even if you’re exhausted? Why are you so infuriating? Why does Twi trust you so much? Just answer me why?” I smiled sadly closing my eyes and said “I’m helping Scootaloo because I see her as someone who needs it. I go out of my way because I feel like I need to atone for my sins. I smile because if I let the mask slip and the smile die I’ll either break down in tears or completely lose my shit if I stop. I’m not sure why I’m so frustrating to you, maybe you see something in me everyone else is missing. Twilight trusts me because...well I don’t know why she trusts me, if she trusts me, she shouldn’t, no one should. I’m a horrible person. I hope that answers your whys if not sorry I couldn’t be of help. I hope you don’t need anything else because I’m exhausted. Though if you do want to talk then I’ll talk since I’m not going to fall asleep for a while, knowing me.” She sighed and said “I’ll get out of your mane. I need to get home. Tomorrow I’ll be bugging you again, but I figure you’re dead on your feet by the look of you.” I nodded and coughed into my hand then she said “Why is it that every time I see you you’re in some kind of physical pain?” I shrugged and yawned then lay down on my couch motioning at the door. She chuckled and said “Right, you want to sleep. Goodnight Jake. I’ll have more to say when we next meet.” I nodded and waved her off then watched her walk out the door noticing her tail was flagging at me and a scent was filling the air. I sighed and mumbled “She’s going into heat.” I closed my eyes and yawned then said aloud to the room, “I’m getting to old for this shit.” I heard a giggle in my head and muttered “Yup definitely too old.” I stretched out on the couch and used magic to put out the lights and fill the room with soft classical music. I smiled as the music played throughout the room and hummed along. I slowly drifted off to sleep as my body’s exhaustion, the music, and my conversation with Rainbow weighed down on me. My last thought while in the waking world was “Rainbow is going to be trouble. Then again I can’t blame her for being trouble when she is loyalty. Loyalty protects its friends from any threat even that of a possible traitor in its midst.” As my mind flowed away the darkness became my friend for a few seconds more. I found myself in a burning field. I watched as the darkness engulfed my friends. The fires spread and consumed the houses, shops, and stalls of Ponyville. I watched as the flames spread to Sweet Apple Acres. I stared at the flames then started to notice the ponies running around trying to put everything out. I took a step toward the village only for it to roll further away. I turned and looked behind me to see the Everfree staring down at me haughtily. I growled and said “Fuck you. I refuse to believe that I have to go into you just to save myself. I’d rather burn with my friends than abandon them.” I ran toward the village which started out beyond my reach then slowly started to come closer as my friends ran out of their homes burning. I tried to use my magic but the flames just increased. I screamed out my frustration and summoned an arctic wind. It blew through the town but didn’t affect the village. I dropped to my knees in the street screaming “WHY DOES IT ALWAYS FOLLOW ME!!! IT DOESN’T MATTER HOW MUCH GOOD I DO THE DARKNESS IS ALWAYS THERE ALWAYS CONSUMING AND ALWAYS DESTROYING!!!” I broke down into tears until I heard the sound of hoofsteps approaching. I slowly looked up the tears falling from my eyes and gasped. Standing before me were the mane six, as I’d come to think of them. Twilight was burned all over and her eyes were dead, Applejack’s Stetson was ripped up but it was still on her head, though she was nothing but bone, Pinkie was cut up all over and yet her cutie mark was still visible, Rainbow had bone wings but she still had her rainbow mane and tail, Rarity was covered in burns but her mane was immaculate as ever, and Fluttershy was sickly looking. Their eyes all looked at me with hatred and they started listing off ways this was my fault. The tears fell faster and I tried to apologize. They just went on over me as if they couldn’t hear. I said “I’ so sorry, I should have never come to Equestria. The darkness followed me and all of you suffered for it. I’m so sorry.” As I curled up into a ball ready for judgement to be dealt I heard two voices shout “JAKE!!!” I winced and thought “Oh no, now they’re in it too. They’re going to get rid of me, which is what I want but it’s too late.” Luna and Artemis landed in front of me and banished the images of my dead friends then said “Jake you’re ok, this is just a nightmare.” I stared at them with haunted eyes and Luna put a wing around me whispering “It’s ok, it’s ok.” I shivered and shook my head that no, it wasn’t ok. Artemis came up on my other side and put her wing around me as well and said “Why do you torment yourself with this dream every time you sleep alone?” I mumbled my response and she said “I don’t understand.” I mumbled a little louder and Luna said “Everything’s going to be ok. We’ll take you from this dream and make it pleasant. You need to relax and let your mind rest.” I snorted and said softly “I’m a monster, girls.” I stood up and stretched wings bursting from my back as my body started to show its true form. My feet turned into horse’s hooves, the wings were those of a dragon, wolf ears appeared on top of my head, tiger stripes appeared on my skin, I grew a long fox tail, and my eyes turned a colder grey. I stared at them and said “This is the real me. This is the culmination of everything in my mind.” They smiled sadly and nuzzled me. I stared at them and asked “Why aren’t you running, why aren’t you afraid, Why?” They smiled and nuzzled me more as if to say ‘Because we accept you.’ I sighed softly and shook my head muttering about crazy horses. They looked at each other then stared into my eyes and said “Because we know you’re anything but a monster. We know you think darkness follows you, but so far you’ve only brought light to the lives of those around you. You purified one of us from their inner darkness, make Tia smile, put up with Cadance, and from what we’ve seen in the mare Dream Flight’s dreams you saved her daughter from the life off a ground bound pony, all it’ll take is you teaching her to fly and her getting over the idea she’ll never lift off.” I sighed at all that and smiled slightly as the dream shattered around me to be replaced by the three of us sitting in my living room smiling at each other. They grinned more and said “There we go. Now if you keep a positive attitude you shouldn’t have to worry about the world turning against you.” I nodded and said “I know Girls. I just couldn’t accept that I wasn’t a monster thanks to my memories. Back home because of who I was I lost a lot of a friends. I just hope that doesn’t happen here, but if it does I’ll just go back to living on my own. Anyway how did you two find my dream?” They smirked and tapped their horns. I chuckled and said “Right alicorns of dreams, heh I forgot.” I rubbed the back of my neck and said “So should I assume you’ll be watching my dreams looking for a recurrence of my nightmares?” They nodded and I sighed then said “Should I expect you guys to show up in person?” They shook their heads and I said “Okies. Anything big going on that I should know about, or is Canterlot the same old same old?” Artemis and Luna looked at each other then said together “Everything’s the same.” Artemis continued “Though Tia is getting ready to announce that I exist to the populace at large. We just aren’t sure how to spin it properly so no one freaks out.” I grinned and Luna said “No. You cannot appear and say ‘I am your god maker of alicorns.’” I sighed and muttered causing Artemis to giggle and say “It’s kind of true. He did help lead to you and Tia challenging Eris, then he created my body and turned me into who I am.” Luna stared at her and said “Don’t help his ego grow. He may not let it show but he’s very, very, egotistical at times.” I gave them an innocent look a halo appearing above my head and Artemis said “I see what you mean now.” I let out a sigh and they continued “So, what is your plan for the rest of the night?” I shrugged and Arty asked “No plans, just going to let your mind wander?” Luna continued where she left off with “No plans on playing with alicorns, maybe visiting Tia’s dreams, or checking in on your friends?” I raised an eyebrow and said “I thought dreams were your domains?” They nodded and I said “So if such is the case, why act like I have power over the realm of dreams?” They stared at me like I was an idiot. I raised an eyebrow and said “You act like I’m as powerful as alicorns, without the restrictions of being a literal incarnation of a celestial force or body. Speaking of which, what about Cadance I know love is a primal force, but isn’t there a god who watches over it, just like there was once a god over the heavens, or are there no gods in this world?” Artemis shrugged and looked at Luna who seemed to be lost in remembrance. Eventually she said softly “Alicorns are gods. We’re the living embodiment of the thing that made us into an alicorn. Our mortal form is the one thing that we take for granted.” I raised an eyebrow and pointed at Artemis. She smiled slightly and said “Like me she is the literal incarnation of the night. I am the purer aspects of the night, love passion, etc. She is the darker, Anger, distrust, shadowy dealings. Without one another since you gave her form we aren’t able to be whole. Why do you think it’s so hard to stop alicorns for non alicorns other than you and Eris who is a goddess of Chaos?” I pointed at myself questioningly and she said “I am not sure what you’re the embodiment of, I only know your mortal shell is merely that a shell. I can sense it whenever I look at you both here and in the realm of the waking.” I blinked and said “Well shit. I thought I was an average guy, not some embodiment of who knows what. I doubt that I’m more than your average schmuck despite what you say Luna. If I don’t I’ll get a big head and start acting like a right pompous arse. I hate to be such a downer but if I call myself a god without proof I’m just another Gary Stu. I refuse to be another Gary Stu. Anyway why don’t we go visit a few of my friend’s dreams? I bet if you disguised yourselves as unicorns or Pegasi, or even earth ponies, they’d never realize that two goddesses and a dumb ass had entered their dreams.” Artemis giggled at my description of myself and Luna grumbled about how I’m not a dumb ass I’m a god. I sure didn’t feel like a god, and if I was a god, what was I the god of? Luna sighed and asked “Whose dream to first?” I shrugged and the six element bearers appeared. Luna studied their likenesses and said “Artemis who do you think we should visit first?” Artemis shrugged then pointed at Applejack and Fluttershy. Luna studied them and said “Honesty or kindness eh? Well I guess it wouldn’t hurt to visit those two, but which should we go to first. Jake of the two who would you rather visit, honest or kindness?” I shrugged and motioned for her to decide my feet propped up on Rainbow Dash’s back because I didn’t feel like telling the copy to move out of my way. She studied me and said “You’re attitude toward loyalty is, surprising.” I snorted and said “I have the utmost respect for the real rainbow, but this is the dark emotionless husk based on her appearance. She isn’t even a construct based on how I see Rainbow, she’s just a body. If you want to see Rainbow though, we can go find her.” She shook her head and I said “Alright so Flutters or AJ?” She shrugged and mumbled about knowing neither. I looked at Artemis who shrugged and realized I’d had the most interaction with the bearers of the three of us. I had to eventually rectify this I thought and said “Fine let’s go see AJ. You two turn into Earth Ponies and I’ll go as myself.” They nodded and turned into earth ponies in appearance, which didn’t really matter since it was a dream and they had complete control over dreams unless the dreamer restricted them. We walked into the dream realm and from there to Applejack’s dream then I stretched as we appeared on the road to Sweet Apple Acres and looked down at myself. I had my body, but I was more muscular than usual. I wondered if this was how AJ saw me. I walked along the road as Luna and Artemis appeared on either side of me then we knocked on the door to the farmhouse. AJ answered and said “Howdy Jake. I see you brought friends. Are you here to help us harvest?” I nodded and motioned to my two companions. She studied them and said “I’m surprised, you brought help.” I shrugged and motioned for her to lead on. She started walking and Artemis said “So miss Apple what’s the plan for today?” Applejack started to ramble off details about the orchard and I whistled softly the more she said. She bucked the first tree and its bounty fell into the buckets surrounding it. I stretched and popped my back then kicked another tree dropping its bounty. I knew with my new strength and pushing magic through my body I could do so in real life, but it felt effortless here. Artemis and Luna started bucking trees then the three of us gathered around AJ who said “Whooee that was a blast.” I snorted thinking it was anything but a blast. AJ turned to me and asked “So Jake, here anything from Twilight on those farming reforms I asked her to send to the princess?” I shook my head and she sighed then nuzzled my shoulder and said “Ah well, at least you’re willing to help out around here. So what exactly brought you out today?” I just smiled at her. She studied me then said “You are acting a bit off. I know you said you weren’t busy, but ever since you moved to the edge of the Everfree you seem to be different, more accepting and stronger. I shrugged and said “It’s how I am. I find that living on the edge of the Everfree brings out my inner strength. I plan on patrolling the border from now on. So what’s up?” She shrugged and I nudged her then said “I guess me and my new friends will be off. Rest up AJ.” She nodded and the dream faded away as we returned to my own dream realm. I stretched and Luna watched me while Arty curled up with her head in my lap. I stroked up and down her horn causing her to shiver in pleasure. Luna glared and nudged her over then laid down on the other side. I stretched and stroked both their manes then said “Guess we’ll be here till morning.” They sighed and shook their heads. I raised an eyebrow and they pointed out. I let out an ah in understanding. I stretched and said “I’ll see you two when I get back to Canterlot go counter your ponies’ nightmares.” They nodded and faded away then I relaxed on the couch. I woke up the following morning and stretched out popping my spine. I yawned loudly and sat up then climbed off my couch and stumbled into my kitchen. I checked my stores for food. When I found none, I swore and mumbled about beasts raiding my fridge. I sighed and stumbled down the street to Sugarcube Corner where I bought some croissants which I ate with gusto. Pinkie sat with me at my table and we discussed my plans for the week. She mentioned that she hadn’t seen Twilight all day and I joked that she was in hiding because she’d caused a town wide disaster. Pinkie waved me off and said “No Jakey, she hasn’t caused any disasters yet, there won’t be one that big until season two.” I blinked and mouthed ‘Season Two?’ Then realized she meant after the release of Eris. I shrugged and said “Never know Pinkie, she might just surprise us.” She nodded and hopped off to work behind the counter at a call from Mrs. Cake while I got up and headed toward Sweet Apple Acres. As I walked into the acres I saw Macintosh standing around with crutches and said “What happened to you Mac?” He waved me off and I asked “Need any help harvesting?” He studied me surprised and raised an eyebrow. I pointed at his busted hip and said “It looks like the harvest is going to be trouble without you to help.” He studied me and asked “No strange motive?” I shook my head and he said “Then Eeyup we could use the help, if you can get Applejack outta being stubborn.” I nodded in understanding realizing it must be the applebuck episode aka Applebucking Season. I sighed and started looking for AJ while Mac gave me the occasional directions. I finally found her bucking the south field and about halfway done with it. Mac walked up and said “We got someone interested in helping ya AJ.” AJ turned to tell him she didn’t “need no help” then saw me and said “Oh.” I nodded and smiled pouring energy into my leg before kicking a tree and the apples fell precisely where they needed to fall. AJ stared on and said “Gosh darn it Jake. I don’t need no help.” I smirked at her in reply and she grumbled then studied me. I raised an eyebrow and she said “Weren’t you scrawnier last time we talked?” I shrugged and she said “Maybe it was just mah mind playing tricks on me.” She studied me and said “Why do yah wanna help anyway?” I studied her and said “I know what will happen if you work too hard. You’ll try to keep all your promises and you’ll be so exhausted you’ll screw up big time. You’ll be over tired so you won’t be ready for anything other than needing to sleep. If I help we can counter some of it. I can cover the parts of the field Mac would normally cover, and if we need to we can invite our friends.” She stared at me mouth agape and I closed it saying “Going to catch flies my little pony.” She slowly shook her head and glared at me through her lashes. I smiled and said “I refuse to take no for an answer. You either let me help out with the farm, or you let me help out the farm and help with your other promises.” She stared at me and asked “What other promises?” I smirked and shrugged. She stared and said “Seriously, partner. What other promises yah talking about?” I looked at her as if saying ‘Any and all until the season is over.’ She seemed to understand my look as she glared and said “I don’t need yawl looking out for me Sugar cube.” I snorted at that and started into the grove to buck a few trees. She looked after me surprised and yelled “YOU’RE NOWHERE NEAR STUBBORN ENOUGH TO GET AWAY WITH THIS HUN!!! I’LL TRACK YOU DOWN AND PROVE I DON’T NEED YOUR HELP!!” I waved at her over my shoulder completely tuning her out in my own way. I hummed a jaunty little tune as I heard AJ scream in rage and come charging at me. I swung up over her then came down grasping her neck in a choke hold and fighting against her. My increased strength put me on equal footing with ninety percent of the earth ponies I’d met. I held her until she stopped struggling and asked “Calmer?” She nodded and I slowly let go of her then said “Now instead of being pissy how about you and I get along and do our job.” She glared rubbing her throat and I smirked at her. She studied me and I said “I’m really a good guy, just have a habit of doing whatever happens to come to my mind. This leads to problems later on down the road. I don’t ask for anything in return for doing this AJ, you guys need the help and this needs to get done. You’re farm brings a lot of income into the town and as such I can’t let your harvest go to waste.” Applejack sighed and turned then started working on trees with me. We chatted as we worked, overseen by Big Mac, which his name always made me think of hamburgers, and occasionally bugged by Applebloom. Eventually Mac took Bloom to school and we were allowed to work in peace. AJ and I chatted as we worked, then around lunch time we stopped and headed to the barn. Suddenly AJ heard something I missed and whistled for Winnona. I stared after her and finished my food then loaded apples into the barn while she did whatever it was she had to do. I heard the sound of someone calling my name coming from the Everfree as I waited for Applejack to return. I sighed and muttered “Three options. One I go to the forest. Two I wait for AJ to get back and just work my ass off. Three I wait for AJ, work my ass off, then enter the forest after eating with her family.” I sighed and said aloud “Option Three it is.” I continued working till AJ returned, harvesting a good third of the east field when she trotted up. I looked at her and asked “So, what’s going on that you had to leave Apple Bucking to me of all creatures?” She shrugged and started bucking trees, seeming only slightly winded, though I knew her exhaustion ran deeper than she was letting show even if I couldn’t prove it. I stretched and asked “So what’s the plan for the rest of the day AJ?” She studied me and said “The plan for the rest of the day is to finish what we can, eat dinner, then you go home and I go to sleep to prepare for tomorrow. Thanks for the help by the way sugar cube.” I shrugged and waved her off like it was no big, which to me it wasn’t. We worked talking about the town and what she’d do if she went to the gala. I admitted her idea was alright, but I figured I’d throw a word in with Celestia about her possibly catering rather than just attending. After all free food was always better than what you had to pay for even if the food was shitty. At least that’s what a few friends told me. I personally believed I’d rather have good food I’d paid for than free food that sucked. Sadly the nobility wouldn’t agree with me unless they saw Celestia partaking. I had my own plans of course, but first I had to get Celestia and Luna on my side. I yawned and AJ said “Thanks for all your help partner.” I smiled to let her know it was no problem and she asked “You sure you have no problem helping me out with the harvest? I can’t exactly pay you since I don’t even have enough to cover Granny’s hip replacement surgery, or the barn, or even the farmhouse.” I nodded to let her know I understood and pulled out my last piece of gum popping it into my mouth. She stared at me and said “Why do you always chew that stuff partner?” I chewed and blew a bubble then said “It keeps me from stressing too much, and keeps me from reaching for a pack of cigarettes that isn’t there.” She stared at me and I said “Cigarettes were known as cancer sticks back home. I got hooked on them when I was eighteen, and when I was nineteen, I quit and switched to chewing gum. I’ve chewed gum when I was stressed ever since. Not saying you stress me out, but working my ass off sure does.” She stared at me and I said “I guess it would be better to say working my flank off.” She nodded and we stretched then headed to the farm house. I’d learned quite a bit about AJ, she was as hard working as the show portrayed her, she valued family above all else, and she was very stubborn. However beyond all that was her honesty. It was the core of who she was and honestly it was refreshing to be around someone like that. I stretched as we walked into the farmhouse and bowed to Granny Smith making her say “No reason for you to bow to me young Stallion. Easiest way you can repay me is by getting my granddaughter to give me great grandbabies.” I chuckled while AJ blushed up a storm and argued with her grandmother. I only listened with half a mind to the two going back and forth as Bloom was staring at the table eyes downcast, and Mac was eating quietly. I yawned silently then stretched and dug in glad that I could eat the delicious food because it was all apple related rather than flowers or hay. I seriously needed to get a hold of meat though, before my craving got to out of hand. I yawned and thanked them for a wonderful dinner promising to be back in the morning to help AJ once again then headed out of the farm and for home, at least that’s what I appeared to be doing. In actuality I was planning on circling around and entering the Everfree. I slipped into the Everfree when I was sure no one was watching and started listening for the voice. When I heard it I started following it, wondering who or what could possibly know my name in this place. I mean it reminded me of back home, but still that wasn’t saying much since a lot of places reminded me of back home. It was just this place was a bit more dangerous than most others. I stretched as I walked until I got to a clearing where a figure stood watching me surrounded by a mix of sun and moonlight. I stared and they said “Ah there you are.” I looked at them questioningly and they said “I have been calling for you, because it’s time for you to remember who you are.” I repeated what they said to myself then looked at them confusedly. They smiled and said “Yes remember who you are. Are you ready?” I shrugged and said “Guess so.” They smiled knowingly and blasted me with a wave of energy. I fell to my knees as the energy coursed through me and found myself staring down three different tunnels. I blinked and the tunnels rather than going away started to shift and change. I turned to my left and looked down that tunnel first. It was my life as a racer and demon hunter. Now I’ve said before that I have three sets of memories. This was one of them, in this life I was a street racer, but when I left the track, which is what we called the area we raced in, I became a demon hunter. I watched myself kill demon after demon and winced feeling each strike they managed to land on me cut me open. I stared down as a claw burst out of my chest then receded as the pain vanished and was replaced by healing light. The wound closed leaving a small scar. Eventually the demon fighting was over and I saw this life led to my current one, which was of me just running and working out now and then. Next I looked to my far right and saw my life as an agent. I watched as I eliminated people rather than taking them back to the agency feeling myself grow colder with each kill. I knew that it was kill, be killed, or take them in to be turned into the same thing I was. It was here that I saw the birth of my many sides including my angel and demon. I watched as my body shuddered and changed constantly eventually nothing was left of who I once was. I felt the changes affect my real body as well. My spine burst open as a pair of dragon wings were formed, followed by an angelic and demonic wing. I sprouted wolf ears, nine fox tails, my feet turned into hooves, I gained tiger stripes across my body, and my eyes turned silver. I howled out in pain to the world and collapsed then felt the changes recede. Finally I looked at the third one and smiled slightly. It was of my life without all the strange things happening. I lived with my family, hung out with my friends, ironically watched MLP, and just enjoyed life. As it all faded the figure reappeared and said “You have been hiding from yourself.” I stared at it and it continued “These are all pieces of who you are. The monster, the hunter, the civilian, the racer, you were shaped by each of these. You banished the memories of most and shut yourself away from your past. Now you’re dealing with the pain. I see you accepting your scars. Now you are finally the writer, the fighter, and the king this world needs.” I stared at it and it said “You are Jake. You are Jay. You are Jacob. Three names you wore, each one as true as the next. Wolf and Shade, the two names you used alongside your first names. You are Jake Wolf, Jay Shade, and Jacob Shadow Wolf. You are the one and only writer. You will change this world for the better if you let yourself. Acceptance is more than just a word. Acceptance is a part of who you are.” I nodded and said “No more running. I am Jake Wolf. Jacob Shadow Wolf died long ago. Jay Shade was a name I used to hide. Jake Wolf is my true name. I am the wolfish writer, and this is my story.” The figure nodded and faded away as I stumbled back to my home then collapsed onto my couch the wounds covering my body fading to scars that would remain until the day I died. I stretched out on my couch and pulled a quill to me then started writing a story; it was a story of love, loss, friendship, and adventure. For once I felt the urge to write like I did as a kid. I fell asleep the quill falling from my fingers and my mind finally ready to accept the truth. Author's Note Well there you have it Chapter 7. Chapter 8 is already started, took a while but ah well. Also since I don't feel like explaining this in the comments, Jake did fuse dream's parasite to her. When he healed Scoots he fused Dream's parasite to her body and the six months she'd have lost was given to Scoots through his magic. this will be explained next chapter. That being said, if you are still lost or want to know about anything send me a pm or leave a comment. anyway Jake Shadow Wings Signing out.
Chapter 9: Growth of Bonds and Family.Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 10: Shadows, Fighting, Traveling, and Dragons (Part 1)I growled and said “I only have two children and they are currently safe.” They laughed at me and I growled forming a sword out of mana. They smirked as I rushed at them then blasted me back into the wall pinning me there with four different waves of telekinesis. I growled and said “What do you want?” They laughed and said “Why to show you the truth of the world.” I growled and spat at them. They smirked and one said “Now that’s no way to treat your children daddy. After all we are formed by your taking the darkness from our mothers, darkness which you created when you vanished. After all darkness is not evil, now is it daddy?” I growled softly struggling against the hold they had on me and silently berating myself for not thinking they could do something like this to me. One of them lowered their hood, revealing a black version of Celestia with a black, crimson, and emerald mane. Her eyes were orange and she said “I’m the eldest of my four sisters. I am Flare Celeste. My three sisters are Solana Ray, Moonlight Dusk, and Fallen Star.” I growled and asked “Alright Flare, what do you want?” She smiled and said “Why to release your dark side daddy dearest. However it doesn’t seem to be there yet. Maybe it will take us hurting your mares, or our siblings, to bring out that side of you. For now you truly are just a writer. Where we come from you’re a warrior king. Writing is your hobby, but fighting is a thrill for you. Why daddy it’s a bloodbath when you’re challenged. You even have subjugated the griffons, zebras, and Minotaurs. Why you are so dangerous in reality that this nice guy act you show the ponies is just,” she stopped smiling here and frowned with a disgusted look saying “Sickening.” I snorted and said “You act like I’m some monster who has given up on everything.” She smiled and said “You’ve given up on believing in the good of others, instead you just watch out for your family and followers. Even the princesses here bow to your whim. Of course we’ve been alive a lot longer than that. I was born when you helped stop Eris, Solana when you helped stop Sombra. Moonlight when you first started turning to stone, and Fallen was born the day you turned to stone though we each took time to prosper and grow.” I glared and said “I doubt your mother’s gave you much to feed off of then. They’re beautiful mares who wouldn’t give in to darkness.” She laughed and looked at Celestia, Solaria, Luna, and Artemis. I followed her eyes to see all four of them looking down. I said softly “Girls?” They looked even further down at my words they’re eyes held tightly shut as I asked “You didn’t let it consume you, right girls?” Luna said softly “We did.” I wondered if she meant the royal we or her and Artemis. At a glance at Artemis I realized it was the latter. I swore and struggled trying to get to my girls to comfort them. I managed to free my hand and formed a fireball then lobbed it at the three who were still cloaked. Flare just caught it in her magic and seemed to absorb it. She laughed and said “Now, now Daddy. Two of us wouldn’t have been hurt by that but two of us would have at least felt a slight sting. I can’t have you doing things to hurt my sisters. Mama why don’t you tell him about the dark days? When you lost control and burned the city of Griffonhelm to the ground for harming your little ponies? Or the time you executed General Arrow Heart for refusing to follow your orders? Or how about you Aunt Luna, tell him about the curse you placed on the weaver who spoke out against you before your fall to the darkness?” I snarled and shouted “STOP IT! CAN’T YOU SEE THEY’RE HURTING FROM YOUR WORDS!!!! IF YOU TRULY SEE THEM AS FAMILY YOU WOULDN’T TORTURE THEM SO!” She laughed and said “Oh they are my family, but weaker versions. They can’t stomach what they did. My mother was proud of the destruction of Griffonhelm, after you mind broke her and twisted her to be more fitting as your consort at least.” I struggled, feeling anger build within me at each of Flare’s words. She chuckled and said “Oh Daddy this is child’s play. If you were at your full strength you’d easily be able to overpower us. Why do you cling to your weakness?” I closed my eyes focusing on my anger and slowly tamped it down. I said softly “What do you want? Why are you torturing Luna and Celestia? What sick game are you playing?” She laughed and said “The only game is exploiting their weakness. What I want is for the warrior who crushed the griffons, the minotaurs, and even the zebras when they turned against him. I want the man who tamed the Lupus, and crushed the caribou. I want the real you. Of course Aunt Eris isn’t here yet so maybe you haven’t become that man yet. I can wait, but in the meantime I think I’ll leave you a present. Come sisters, let’s leave father to his playtime.” Their magic dropped me and I formed a sword then lunged at them. They stopped me with merely a thought and said “Get Stronger Daddy, for something much worse than us is coming, and only you can stop it. After all, only you can purify and corrupt both, being a creature of chaotic harmony or harmonious chaos.” My sword vanished and I dropped to my knees as she walked past me with the other three and said “Let’s see if the royal guard is as strong as your fallen guard. After all dad, you said you trained the fallen guard yourself. The royal guard however is trained to fight for their country and even have an army. Let’s see the solar and lunar guards in particular stop the fallen regiments. Have fun saving lives, or let them fight until only one stands and you can claim your soldiers. Either way, it’ll be fun to watch.” I growled forming a new sword and climbed back to my feet then said softly “Bring on your armies. I’ll lead the guard to defeat them. Bring on your dark magic; I’ll lead spell casters to counter. Block out the skies; our Pegasi will clear the sky in ten seconds flat. Doesn’t matter what you do, EQUESTRIA WILL STAND STRONG AND WE WILL WIN!!!!!” She laughed and said “We’ll see.” Then the four stepped into a dark portal that made me think of Kingdom Hearts. I chuckled and said “Just like Nobodies.” I heard the sound of a struggle at the door and rushed toward it. I kicked open the doors to see the two day guard surrounded by a group of six creatures. I lunged forward and stabbed one in the head dropping it. The guards slightly rallied by that and lunged piercing the chests of two of the remaining five. They growled and the guards said “SIR! Are the princesses safe?” I nodded and got into a fighting stance the two guards smiling and said “Then we will guard them until our dying breath.” I snorted and lunged forward piercing the shoulder of one of the beasts. It reared back roaring and I kicked it in the face. It roared again and I slammed my blade of energy down its throat causing it to choke. I smirked and said “Die mother bucker, Die.” As it fell I noticed the guards had felled the other two abominations. I studied them as I formed another sword the first vanishing. They were as tall as most ponies, but hey had sharp teeth, claws, and made me think of a cross between ponies and dragons with a bit of canine and feline mixed in. their tails were long and slim like a feline’s their ears and eyes were lupine in appearance, and their bodies were pony like with claws of a dragon. I stared at the beasts and said “Well they’re obviously carnivores, but they’re a strange chimera.” The guards nodded and I said “The princesses are inside with my foals. They’re all behind a barrier that protects them, but I can’t lower it until the threat is gone. I’ll go help the guards, you guard the door.” They nodded and I rushed off to the sound of battle. I ran through the halls and stumbled upon the nearest battle. I growled softly as a guardsman’s throat was ripped out by a beast then it started feasting on his body, it’s muzzle covered in gore and blood. I rushed forward and sliced its head off spilling black blood all over the floor. I turned and saw three other guards holding off three times their number in enemy beasts. I threw a fireball at one knocking it back and burning it. It howled in rage and turned toward me the other eight following its attention. I smirked and said “Well then COME ON!” They lunged at me and I rolled out from under them and kicked the nearest into the spear of a guard killing it. However as I was getting to my feet two lunged and bit down on my arms immobilizing them. I winced and tried to fight them off but they just bit down harder. I swore and said “Great, HEY GUARDS I GOT THEM OFF YOUR TAILS! SO HOW ABOUT A LITTLE HELP HERE!!”’ The guards rushed over and helped me out, but they only saved me from having my throat ripped out. I kicked a beast in the head as it went for my throat and ended up on my back with the beasts slowly pulling my arms apart. I screamed in pain until a guard pierced the brain of the one on my left arm and it instinctively released me yelping. I started punching the one on my right arm over and over disorienting it and growled “Let go you stupid bucker!” I tried prying it off my arm, only for it to bite down harder digging into the bone. I yelled in pain as it was stabbed over and over by the guard who then turned on the rest of the creatures and engaged with them. I pried the corpse’s teeth off my arms and formed two swords of magic in my hands. I jumped into the fray managing to surprise the forsaken beasts, as I started thinking of them, and slammed my blades through the skulls of two bringing their number down to four. I’d killed three with some assistance and the guard had killed the other two. The guards worked together to flank the last four while I approached from the side. The guards were a pegasus, two earth ponies, and a unicorn. The unicorn was using his or her magic to keep them pinned, the pegasus flew overhead stabbing down at them, and the two earth ponies guarded the unicorn’s sides. I stabbed one in the leg causing it to drop for a few seconds, which was long enough for a guard to spear it in the neck. The other three howled out in rage and lunged at us breaking the magical grip holding them. I jumped back out of their reach and slashed one across the eyes only for its claws to rake the armor of one of the earth ponies tearing it apart and leaving the pony open to attack. I pulled him back and stabbed the beast that lunged at him through the eye with his spear. He smiled at me in thanks and I nodded then watched the last two study the four of us. They couldn’t escape so they lunged and we quickly finished them off. I spat to the side and shouted “GUARD FORM UP!” They quickly did as commanded and I said “You three are with me. We’re going to go through and show these creatures what Equestrians are made of. Understood?” They shouted “Sir Yes Sir.” After that we started walking the halls looking for any groups of guards that were being overrun and adding them to our small contingent. We lost a few to ambushes, but for every pony we lost we gained three more. Eventually we got to the throne room where the rest of our forces were barricaded in surrounded by four or five times their number of Forsaken Beasts. I growled realizing we were heavily outnumbered and tried to think up a plan. I realized the easiest way would be to make the group split up and target us so that those inside could get a respite. I whistled attracting the attention of my Pegasi guards and said “I need you to take to the air and dive bomb the enemy. Hit and run tactics. The unicorns will give you some support while the earth ponies in our guard will stand back and form a shield wall. I’ll work with the unicorns as my magic seems to be effective against these things. When the way is clear double back and regroup then you will all be under the orders of Captain Gleaming Shield. It was an honor to serve with you.” They realized that something was up and I didn’t plan on telling them just what that was. I didn’t plan on dying or anything like that, but there was a risk it could happen since I was going to be the target for the enemy once the unicorns and Pegasi fell back to the shield wall. I wasn’t joining the shield wall I was going to lead the fuckers on a merry chase and decrease their numbers little by little. I nodded at a pegasus to take the lead and blasted the rear of the enemy attracting their attention and killing a few in the blast. They snarled as more magic blasts started hitting them from multiple hallways, and I whistled then grabbed a spear and threw it into their ranks. Most moved out of the way but one unlucky SOB got speared through the middle. I smirked and said “Come get some mutts.” They snarled understanding the insult and started chasing me. I chuckled as I ran and started using magic to set up traps along the paths I was taking. All the magic use was starting to take its toll on me though. I had started out with enough magic to topple an alicorn, now I was about an average unicorn’s levels. Now the fact of the matter is my magic was like that after setting up all the traps, using my magic swords, and using magic to blast the forsaken. The forsaken were down to about twice the guards forces and were gaining on me. I was also starting to run on fumes from all the running, the injuries I’d gained, and the fact I’d been up since shortly after dawn. I ducked into an alcove as the beasts ran past me then stepped out as the last one passed. However that one was smart as it turned around and slashed my back when I turned to leave. I swore and stabbed my blade into its neck severing its spine. I coughed and limped my way back to the throne room where the guard had gathered and the night guard had finally arrived allowing for us to have even numbers with the beasts. I smiled and fell flat on my face passing out as a medic checked me over. My last conscious thoughts were “The girls had better be ok. Hell if any of these bastardos touched a hair on my girls or my foals I’ll revive them just to destroy them over and over again.” Author's Note There we go part one. Jake had it rough, but his mares will hopefully help him through it. Is this the full might of the forsaken guard? Who are Flare and the others? All these and more will be answered as the story continues. I hope you are looking forward to reading the next part because it's already under way.
Chapter 10 (Part 2)I woke up in a hospital bed on my stomach. I groaned and twisted around feeling my back muscles tense then relax with each twist. I smiled slightly to myself and said “Gotta love magic.” I stretched and sat up then glanced at my arms, which were bandaged, then my torso where there were more bandages. I stretched more and popped my back then popped my neck and shoulders. It felt good to release all that tension so I grinned and started to stand up only to fall flat on my face. I just laughed good naturedly at my blunder then slowly climbed back into bed and said “Guess I’m not back to full strength.” I laid on my back, since it wasn’t bothering me, and waited for the doctor to come in and tell me how bad off I was. After about ten minutes, I finally heard hoofsteps approaching my room. I sat up in bed as a unicorn with a periwinkle blue mane and tail, a stethoscope cutie mark, and a lab coat approached. I smiled politely and said “What’s up Doc? How bad am I and how long will it take for me to stay here before I can leave?” They smiled and said “Hello I’m Doctor Thunderhoof. You gave us quite a scare.” I raised an eyebrow and he explained “You nearly pierced the veins in your arms, your back was torn open from shoulder to hip, and you had severe magic exhaustion. I’m amazed you’re awake already.” I smirked and pumped my fist at exceeding expectations on when I’d wake up, and the doctor continued “We were able to patch up your back mostly; there may be some scarring because we weren’t used to working on humans, and your arms should be fine by the morning. It’s currently nine o’ clock at night. You were brought in at one, so you were asleep eight hours.” I nodded and said “Thanks Doctor. You wouldn’t happen to have any cigarettes, would you?” He shook his head and bid me adieu then walked off to check on the guards who were in the infirmary from the battle. I sighed and closed my eyes laying back and trying to relax. After about ten minutes I heard footsteps passing by my bed again. I opened one eye and sat up to see the doc walking by. I nodded at him and closed my eyes again then laid back and stretched out. I yawned and started to doze as I laid there. Yawning again I found myself starting to slip into the dreamscape. I forced my mind out of the dreamscape into a regular dream, deciding I didn’t want to deal with the problems the dreamscape could cause. Sadly I should have chosen the dreamscape rather than the hell waiting within my mind. The dream began like so I found myself in a place I hadn’t visited in years. I was in a barren wasteland with a simple farm house standing tall. I was between the farmhouse and a barren field. I walked out into the field slowly. After a few steps I tripped over something. I landed on my face and slowly glanced at my feet where I saw a skull sticking up out of the ground. I stared at it and mumbled “Ah poor Horatio I knew him well.” I knew I should be more freaked but this was something so old for me that I was used to it. I knew I wouldn’t be scared till I awoke screaming in terror as the dream ended. I picked up the skull and saw it had a macabre appearance. I studied it and said “Who were you in life?” I sat up and tossed the skull at a barren tree on the edge of the property causing it to explode into dust. From behind me I heard “Ah so you’re finally back.” I turned slowly to see a demonic version of myself standing there. He had black hair with red tips, red eyes with black veins going throughout, wore a cloak that was red as freshly spilled blood, a shirt that was as white as bleached bone, and pants as black as burnt flesh. He smiled at me and said “Long time no see.” His teeth were all filed to points and the tips were coated in blood where they met. I sighed and said “Not you again. I thought the terror of seeing myself as a monster fell away with therapy.” He chuckled as I climbed to my feet and picked up a body from the ground beside him. It was the body of my buddy Aaron. He had a horrible look of anguish on his face, his hair was matted with blood, and there was a knife sticking out of his back. I cringed slightly and said “I never thought even in my worst moments I’d kill him.” The demonic version of me laughed his cloak flapping in the breeze and said “I had to get creative since you were blocking me out. I knew you no longer were affected by the traitor’s death, you never cared about Cody as he always said he wanted to die in battle, but little Aaron, well he was always someone you saw living in peace. So what do you plan to do now? Do you plan to let me show you what you could be, or are you going to shout about this being a dream?” I shivered as the wind blew through my shirt which was tattered and torn up, my jeans covered in patches, and my own cloak brown with holes inside it. I sighed softly and said “All claiming this to be a dream would do is take us to a new setting where you hunt for me. All fighting you would do is lead to me being exhausted when I wake up. However I refuse to let you take over.” He or I should say I, laughed and said “You sure have grown up, pup. I see you have accepted some of who you are, but not all. After all I’m still here and I’m part of you. You have to admit to yourself that you have a murderous rage within yourself. You showed it today, that’s why I was able to break out of your subconscious. You killed the forsaken without a second thought, all because their master threatened your precious bitches.” I snarled and said “Don’t you dare call them that. They are not bitches. They are beautiful, intelligent, and wonderful mares who love me for me.” The dark version of me laughed again and said “So they aren’t beautiful intelligent talented charming horses everyone sees? I mean come on Bitches could be an acronym in this case. Oh wait they call themselves ponies, don’t they? I wonder what they would do if they knew that originally you saw them as nothing more than a children’s cartoon. I wonder what they would do if you told them you’re not even sure this is real. For all you know this is your afterlife, or you’re in a coma, or this is all a dream and you’ll wake up tomorrow. You don’t know which terrifies you more than anything any of these ponies or their friends could do to you. If you’re in a coma then you may never wake up. What do you plan to do to find out if this is real or not besides die?” I spat to the side as I studied the darker version of myself and said “Nothing. I’m just going to live my life. I’ll fight when I have to, do whatever it takes to keep my family safe, and even find a way to fix my psyche so that you either disappear or return to being a piece of the whole. Either way I won’t have these stupid nightmares plaguing me for the rest of eternity!” He laughed and said “Well, let’s show you what happens when you lose control then so that you can wake up.” Suddenly Luna, Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Celestia, Pinkie Pie, Oak, Star, Scootaloo, and even Spike appeared. He smirked and I growled rushing forward. I winced as his blade pierced my chest as I stood before Spike. Spike smiled up at me and said “I knew you wouldn’t let me get hurt. What about mom and the others though?” I gave him a thumbs up and said “I’ll protect all of them. It’s a promise, and males always keep their promises.” He smiled then faded away as my mind accepted that I protected him. I grabbed the blade and pulled it out of my chest. The demon smiled and said “You’ve grown stronger.” Chuckling I replied “I’ve finally got a reason to fight that isn’t just proving myself or fighting for fun. I finally grew up.” He nodded and formed a spear then thrust it forward I jumped in the way feeling it pierce my stomach and saw Scoots, Star, and Oak vanish in a burst of light as they smiled at me. That left the mares. I coughed and said “I promised I’d protect them. I don’t break my promises. At least I don’t break them anymore.” He smirked as he released the spear and said “I always fought to make you stronger, whether it be in mind or in body. I only had your best interests in mind. You fight to protect your family, I fight to protect you. Eventually you’ll see that. For now however, I guess I’ll just let you go. You protected them from me, so now you just have to protect them from the world. Eventually you’ll get bogged down, but you can call on me at any time. The angel still needs to speak with you, but that will come in time. You are more than you believe Jake. I hope you realize just how important you are to the world before it destroys you. I hope you awaken to a bright new future.” I smiled and said “Thanks. You know you aren’t so bad. I hope one day I can reconcile the real you with the you my mind has made in the past. I guess I won’t be yelling when I wake up this time. See ya around, Jay.” He chuckled as I started to fade away back to the real world. I woke up feeling refreshed. Glancing at the clock I saw it was about twelve in the afternoon. I yawned and glanced around as I heard someone knock on the door to my room. I called out “It’s open.” The door opened and a nurse walked in. She was an earth pony mare with a pink coat, a light butter yellow mane and tail, and a pair of bandages for a cutie mark. I smiled at her and said “Hello Nurse, something I can help you with?” She smiled back and said “I’m just here to check on your bandages Mr. Wolf.” I nodded and sat up lowering the blankets so she could come over and untie the bandages around my stomach, chest, back, and arms. After the bandages were off my arms I saw the scars from the punctures caused by the damn beasts. I sighed and glanced down as the bandages around my chest and stomach were removed. I rolled over so the nurse could check on my back and she said “Your back looks pretty good. I think about two more weeks of being wrapped up and you’ll be ready for anything the world throws at you.” I nodded and asked “Hey nurse I have any visitors while I was out?” She smiled and said “Yes, you were visited by both the princesses, and a pair of unicorn mares. Honestly the princesses said they were going to alert your friends to your condition. Is there anything else I can help you with?” I nodded and asked “Where are my clothes?” She smiled and walked into the bathroom then came back with my clothes which looked a little worse for wear. I took them and got out of bed. She realized I was about to get dressed and left. I got dressed and climbed back into bed then stretched and popped my spine sighing in relief. I stretched and said “So Luna and Celestia came to visit, and I’m guessing the two unicorns were Solaria and Artemis. I’m amazed neither wanted to be a pegasus.” I popped my shoulder then started running my hands over my upper body. Midway through the third pass from my chest to my neck I heard someone ask “Having fun?” I slowly turned to the voice to see Moonlight, who was really Artemis, and Solaria studying me. I slowly lowered my hands looking unconcerned on the outside but swearing up a storm on the inside. They smirked and Solaria said “You know we’re trying to figure out how to reveal that there are two other alicorns, namely us.” I smirked and shrugged. They sighed and Moonlight said “Tia thinks it would be best to make a big grandiose announcement.” I chuckled and said “Tia likes to make big grandiose gestures to stun the nobility. If she introduces you two this way then it makes them take a second to change their plans allowing her to counter it. If she reveals you were nightmare moon and Sol Invicta respectively it changes everything. Anyway when can I leave this place?” They smirked and said “As soon as the doctor says it’s ok.” I snorted at that and laid my head back then stretched and Artemis climbed into bed with me while Solaria sat next to me in a chair. I raised an eyebrow at Arty and she smirked then nuzzled my cheek. I stroked her mane and she sighed in bliss then said “I love the fact you have fingers. Those things feel so good in my mane.” I chuckled and Solaria said “You realize that if you don’t get out of his bed Tia and Lulu are going to get on to you when they get here.” I chuckled and said “Why don’t you climb in from the other side? We’ll look all nice and cozy and they’ll get jealous.” She smiled liking that idea and climbed in on my right as Artemis laid her head on my chest from my left. I played with both their manes and closed my eyes zoning out. Eventually Artemis coughed and I asked “Yes?” She said “What are your plans for once you’ve healed?” I replied “I plan on traveling. I think I’m going to get a royal commission to be an ambassador and go from land to land talking with Equestria’s allies and preparing for their enemies. I’ll come back after doing a little recon and then I think I’ll settle down for a while in Ponyville. Why do you want to travel with me?” She shook her head sighing and Solaria explained “We’re going to be stuck here doing paperwork with Tia and Lulu. If we don’t they’ll feel like we’re abandoning them. You know they’re going to complain when you don’t plan on staying in Canterlot.” I snorted and Solaria said “Don’t snort at me. I’m just being honest. Speaking of honest, how are you and honesty doing with each other?” I shrugged and said “I see each of the element bearers as my precious people. If anything were to happen to them I’d be worried. Honestly if anything happened to anyone I cared about I’d be forced to take action. I’m not the type to let my loved ones be hurt. Speaking of my loved ones, the road is no place for foals.” They nodded in agreement and asked “Who are you going to have watch them while you’re away?” I smirked evilly and said “Why you four of course. It’ll be good practice for when we have our own biological foals. After all they’re old enough to take care of themselves mostly. They just need to be watched.” They gaped at me slack jawed and I smirked then kissed them both on the nose saying “You know you’re going to catch flies like that.” They glared at me and huffed then snuggled into my sides. I wrapped my arms around them as the door opened and two bundles of joy jumped onto the bed and wrapped their hooves around my neck. I stroked their manes and said “Hey little ones. Have momma Tia, momma Lulu, momma moony, and momma sunny been taking care of you while I was out?” Luna and Tia, who were behind the foals, looked at me and mouthed ‘Momma?!?’ I smirked and mouthed back ‘yes momma.’ I stretched and Star said “Momma Luna taught me a little magic.” I grinned and said “She did, did she? That’s great baby. I was hoping you’d get along with them. What about you little man, did you learn anything from your mommas?” Oak nodded and said “Yeah poppa. Mama Tia taught me how to feel the earth and grow plants. She even showed me how to make a seed blossom with life, but we missed you. Don’t go away like that again, please?” I winced slightly and said “Sorry little man but as soon as your daddy is feeling better he’s got to go traveling. I’ll be back between trips and will teach you everything I can. I promise that I won’t stay out longer than a month at a time and that after my last trip we’ll finally move back to my home town where we’ll be going back and forth between there and here at the palace every other week until I can get my affairs in order, ok?” Oak nodded and star asked “What does affairs mean poppa?” I kissed her nose and said “Affairs means things that someone has. An example of affairs is a job, a house, or even school.” She nodded getting the idea and I stretched then said “So how about we slip out of this nasty hospital and go upstairs to Momma Tia’s room.” The kids cheered and my mares all sighed realizing there was no way I was staying in the hospital another minute. Luna picked the foals up in her magic and set them on her back then said “Then come along my love.” I got up and kissed her as Solaria and Artemis followed me out. Tia tried to stop me but the four of us just looked at her like she was nuts. She sighed and followed along signing me out of the hospital then Luna led us to Celestia’s room where all seven of us climbed into Tia’s bed. Tia laid her head on my stomach and Luna laid her head on my chest. Meanwhile Arty and Solaria took the time to change back to their true forms and laid their heads on my shoulders. I smiled and said “Love you girls. I love all four of you.” The foals curled up on Luna’s back and I said “You are my family, all six of you.” The foals cheered and then fell asleep as Luna cast a spell on them. I smiled and said “I plan on spending my next few weeks here with you six, then taking a short trip to ponyville to tell the girls that I’m going on a trip. After that I want diplomatic status as I plan on visiting Equestria’s neighbors. I’ll even do some scouting in the tribes that are the enemies of Equestria as they won’t know where I belong. Until then let’s spend our time together and make the best of it.” The girls nodded in acceptance and the seven of us drifted off. *************************************Two Weeks Pass************************************************* It has been about two weeks since that night in Tia’s room. I was all healed up but before they’d let me go Tia wanted me to train with Gleaming Shield. I agreed if for no other reason than fighting with the guard captain would get me used to dealing with shield mages. I stretched as I stood facing down Gleaming in the middle of the courtyard. She’d warmed up to me a little bit thanks to the princesses and her best friend who happened to be Cadance or Cady as she asked me to call her. I’d spent my weekends hanging out with Cadance and my week days with my mares. The more time spent with Cadance the more I felt one of the soul threads I’d always been able to sense connecting the two of us. This is probably the first you’re hearing about the soul threads. I guess you could call them connections. In my case I’ve always been able to sense them, and they grow stronger the more care people put into them. Honestly they’re kind of important at least to me. Anyway as I said I stood facing down Gleaming and she formed a shield saying “You won’t be able to land a hit on me.” I smirked taking that as a challenge and formed a magic blade. She smirked and said “That won’t break my shield.” I grinned thinking she was pretty cocky then I saw her smile and realized she was being playful. It wasn’t normal for her, but that’s not to say that she didn’t know how to be playful, just that this was the first time I’d seen her act as such. I stretched and said “One swing.” She raised a nonexistent eyebrow and I said “One swing and I’ll shatter your bubble.” She snorted and motioned with a hoof for me to bring it on. I smirked and rushed at her swinging my sword with all my might and pouring power into it. The first hit shattered the shield but left me breathless allowing Gleaming to turn around and buck me into a wall. I winced as I got up forming a spear of magic and threw it at her. She stepped out of the way only for me to teleport behind her and grab the spear out of the air then hit her with the butt of it. She winced and glared at me charging up a spell. I smirked and said “Bring it on mare. I know you’re not done you’re to strong for that.” She smiled darkly at my praise and blasted me back into the same wall which caused it to crack and made my spine let out a loud popping sound. I fell to all fours as the spell ended and coughed softly. My back was killing me, my stomach hurt, and honestly I was enjoying every second of this. I guess I’m somewhat of a masochist who knew. I rushed at Gleaming dodging between magic blasts and slammed my fist into her muzzle stunning her. I quickly grabbed her horn and kicked her legs out from under her then sat on her and forced her head down. She struggled saying “No good cheater!” I snorted and said “All is fair in a fight. All that matters is winning or losing because you don’t want to die in a combat situation.” She sighed and I asked “Do you yield?” She nodded and I released her horn then helped her back to her hooves before walking over to the watching guard. They watched me and I said “You’re commander fought with honor. If she were against a race that prided itself upon its honor she would have won. Know that honor is never a bad thing, but sometimes it must be released. I don’t fight with honor because I’ve never felt a need to. If I ever am asked to be in an honorable duel then I will fight with honor. A fight isn’t a duel, though a duel is a fight. That is all.” I turned and started for Tia and Luna who were watching me then saw that Arty and Solaria had the kids on their backs. The kids waved at me and I smiled at them. Gleaming walked up and bowed to Luna and Tia. I smirked at her then said “Hello lovely princesses and my children, how are you on this fine day?” The kids giggled and Luna smiled while Arty smirked. Tia sighed and muttered about flippant humans and Solaria grinned. I raised an eyebrow and said “How am I flippant Tia?” She stared at said “How do you know that’s what I said?” My wolf ears stuck up above my hat and she said “Oh right canine hearing. Well you’re always flippant. You just tend to not be too bad toward Luna and I most of the time. So how are you? Are you ready for your journey?” I nodded and said “I’m good, and yes I’m ready. I’ll just miss my kids.” The foals smiled happy to hear I’d miss them then I kissed the tops of their heads and said “But I’m doing this for them. Equestria needs allies. I have a feeling Equestria’s enemies are gaining strength. However that isn’t fact. My feelings have been wrong however I don’t think this is the case. That said I’d better be off to finish preparing for my journey. The foals whined softly and said “Do you really have to go papa?” I nodded and hugged my foals who said “We’ll miss you papa, stay safe.” I smiled and nuzzled them both then Oak said “I’ll keep the girls safe like you told me to papa. I know you don’t want to come back to trouble.” I smiled and Star said “I’ll keep everyone happy papa. Just like you taught me a smile goes a long way. I know our mommas will be as sad to see you go as we are but I’ll keep them cheered up until we get your first letter and you come home.” I smiled and said “My precious little ones. I’m so proud of you. I don’t expect anything from you, but if you truly want to help then just stay safe and keep out of your mommas’ ways.” They nodded and I walked off toward my room hearing my mares talk amongst themselves. I waved at them over my shoulder saying “I’ll drop by the throne room for one last goodbye then I’m heading out Tia, Lulu, Arty, Sola.” I walked to my room greeting everyone in my path and grabbed my bag then finished packing it with the necessities and threw it on my back. I winced as it hit a sore spot and thought “Damn that spar before leaving wasn’t my best idea. Ah well at least I got a little of Gleaming’s anger out.” I popped my back and sighed as it felt a little better before walking to the throne room where Tia and Lulu were waiting for me. I kissed them both then hugged Artemis and Solaria who showed up out of a side door and said “Look out for each other. I’ll be back and then I won’t have to take this trip for a long time hopefully.” I dug in my bag and pulled out a pack of gum then popped a piece in my mouth and started for the door. When I reached it Tia called out “Don’t do anything Rash. I know you have high opinions of certain species but don’t hold your opinions of their feral cousins against the races of Equus. If you die we’ll never forgive you.” I chuckled and gave her a thumbs up then jogged to the local airship docks. I walked up to the dock master and asked “Any ships leaving Equestria’s borders?” He looked me up and down then nodded. I grinned and asked “Any headed to the Canis Islands?” He nodded again and I asked “How much for passage?” He said “To the lupine continent fifty bits a night which covers your meals and passage, or you can work. To the Vulpes lands twenty bits a night because it’s closer same thing. The coyote and jackal islands are ten bits a night, and finally if you are going to the domestican lands it’s fifty bits both ways. It’s twenty five bits one way. That’s because it only takes two days to get there.” I nodded and said “How far away is the lupine continent?” He smirked and said “Only three days so one fifty bits. However because of the trouble on the way we’re looking for warriors who can fight who will get free board. Sadly you’re neither a unicorn nor a pegasus so you’re useless for sky fighting.” I snorted and formed a bow of magic then he said “Well ain’t that something. I guess you are useful. Would you be willing to work rather than pay?” I nodded and he said “Great, ship leaves in twenty minutes. We just finished packing up the goods we’re just waiting on fighters and passengers. If we can clean up the pathway we may be able to decrease the cost of passage.” I smiled and said “I’ll be happy to help.” He nodded and I walked to the ship where he introduced me to the captain. I bowed politely and said “Jake Wolf at your service Captain. I have been training with the guard and am an expert marksman. I’ll be happy to clear the sky of pesky bandits.” He nodded and motioned for me to board. I climbed aboard making a new bow of magic and forming a quiver of energy arrows then chanted under my breath making the arrows into physical objects that wouldn’t shatter the moment I stopped pumping magic into them. I finished my gum and spat it over the side as the rest of the crew boarded and the captain approached me. He studied me and said “What’s with the fancy bow, I thought only unicorns could use them?” I smirked and shook my head showing my hands. He studied them then said “Ah so you’re the creature the princesses are keeping in the castle. I’m Dusty Skies. I captain this vessel and my orders are like those of the princess on land. If you have a problem with that, then get off now because I won’t tolerate people ignoring my orders.” I nodded and saluted him then he said “You’ve been given passage as a fighter. We need fighters for multiple reasons. Most importantly we have to worry about sky raiders, pegasi and griffons who live along the trade routes and think they can make a quick buck by raiding ships.” I nodded and said “I got it. My job I’m guessing is to shoot down the damn raiders and protect the ship.” The captain nodded looking pleased with my assessment and I continued “No worries Captain so long as I’m on your ship I won’t let a raider board, nor will I let them attack the ship.” He nodded and said ‘See that you don’t.” I nodded and put an arrow to the string of my bow, then locked it in place and held it there watching as the ship took off and started on the first leg of my journey. I spat out my gum and popped a new piece into my mouth as we began travelling. After about ten minutes I made my bow vanish and put the arrow back into the quiver then sat down and watched over the side as the towns of Equestria started passing by below. I stared down at the world as it passed by, knowing it would take about three hours to get to the coast, and from there almost three days to reach the closest edge of the Lupine Continent. I yawned knowing we’d face no problems in Equestria but as soon as we passed to the sea we’d have to worry about the first of the bandit tribes. I spat out the gum I was chewing over the side and started doing exercises to relax my body. After about two hours I got some of the crew who were off duty into a conversation which lasted us until the sea came into site. I snorted and said “Horseshoe bay and beyond the Manelantic sea. I stretched and formed my bow again watching the right side our vessel as the other guards manned the port, forward, and aft sides. I studied the clouds nearby looking for any sign of pegasi or griffons who didn’t belong. Our own pegasi were keeping the front of the ship clear. After an hour of nothing the guards shifted. I stayed on guard, knowing that a shift change would be the perfect time to attack, but nothing happened. I sighed relieved and stretched then popped my neck and fired an arrow down into the sea causing an explosion of water. As the water cleared I saw three pegasi flying in from a short distance away with a pair of what looked like guns mounted on their backs. I stared and instantly shouted “SKY RAIDERS!!!” The raiders heard my shout and let out curses I barely picked up. I released an arrow taking one in the wing and it caused him to drop. His companions ignored him and continued onward. I growled softly in disgust and shot a second who quickly moved out of the way of my arrow. I snarled in displeasure and released two more arrows in rapid succession. The raiders flew around them getting closer and started firing upon the ship, as their companions attacked from below and the other side. I growled softly in displeasure and released more and more arrows. In all honesty I was forming arrows as soon as I was firing them. Eventually I filled up the sky and the raiders had to scatter and regroup. I smirked and shot one in the throat causing him to drop like a stone. The airship started to rise higher and I heard the unicorns shouting about boarders. I turned to face them and switched my bow into a sword then rushed at the nearest boarder. I slammed into the boarder causing him to stumble. I plunged my blade into his breast and caused him to gasp in pain. I stared into his eyes as the light left them and said softly “You chose your fate.” He fell to the deck dead and I turned to catch the pike of an enraged griffon. I pulled the pike from her grip and plunged it into her throat pushing her over the side then called out “Does anyone need help?” I got negatives in reply and sighed then let my blade vanish. I swore I was going to have to get a blade made of a physical material before it was all said and done. I couldn’t keep summoning magic weapons then dispersing the magic over and over. It was starting to weigh on me. I sat down on the deck breathing a bit heavily and stretched then popped my spine and said “How many did we lose?” One of the ship’s overseers looked at me and said “Three guards, one pegasus two unicorns. The crew was saved thanks to their efforts so we’re going to give them a proper burial. As for the dead raiders, we’re going to just toss them over the side.” I nodded and got up then walked down to my cabin to grab a proper dress shirt for the ceremony for the fallen. I walked onto the deck as the ships on board priest appeared and started a eulogy for the fallen. I sent a prayer for their souls to the afterlife and watched as each body was lowered over the side. We were out over the sea so the bodies made soft splashes as they landed into the water and sunk. I formed my bow again and started releasing arrows into the air that exploded in time with each splash. After the third splash I banished my bow and walked back downstairs to rest in my cabin. I sighed and mumbled “Stupid sky pirates. Three soldiers won’t be returning home because of them. I hope they made it into Elysium or whatever passes for Elysium in this world.” I popped a piece of gum in my mouth as I plopped down on my bed wondering what the afterlife held for me, if it held anything. I closed my eyes as I swallowed my gum and put myself into a meditative trance then slipped into the dream realm. When I entered I was greeted by millions of little lights. I smiled and said aloud “The lights of the dreamers. I guess it’s later than I thought. I wonder if any of my girls are asleep.” I didn’t know how I could access the realm of dreams but I figured I could always ask Luna and Artemis about it. I yawned softly; feeling tired even though my body was resting, and looked for Twilight’s dreams. I found her after what felt like an eternity and entered it after checking to make sure she wasn’t having anything to personal. I found myself in a lecture hall with Twilight going on about magical theory. I sat down and waited for the lecture to end then approached Twi and said “Hey beautiful.” She giggled and said “Hey Jake. What are you doing here; I thought you said you weren’t a fan of modern magic. You act like how we cast magic is too convoluted.” I smiled and said “I just came to see my favorite purple unicorn.” She smiled and hugged me then stepped away and glanced around. I followed her eyes not seeing anything and said “Whatcha looking for Twi?” She said “I’m looking for the professors from the university I thought they might want to question me on my dissertation.” I chuckled and said “Ah, well I don’t know why they aren’t here, but if they don’t show up I have something to tell you.” She nodded slowly and stretched then nuzzled my stomach before looking away blushing. I chuckled and waited a little longer then said “Twi this is a dream.” She stared at me confused and asked “What do you mean it’s a dream?” I raised an eyebrow and said “Just that. I wouldn’t hesitate to go to your dissertations and what not for one thing. I know how hard you work on your magic studies. Also if this wasn’t a dream you’d probably be a lot more surprised to see me since last you heard I was in Canterlot.” She realized I was right and said “Darn it. I was hoping that this was real. I should have known. Anyway if you’re in my dreams does that mean Princess Luna is helping you dream walk?” I shook my head and said “No I’m dream walking on my own. I just thought I’d let you know I’m spending time in the canine islands, starting with the lupine continent. After that I’ll probably return to Canterlot for a month or so then it’ll be back to ponyville, unless something comes up that requires me to return sooner.” She gave me the puppy dog eyes and I said “I promise Twi I’ll be back ASAP. However I’ll be bringing two foals with me when I come to Ponyville. I adopted them, their names are Oak and Star.” She giggled as she let the puppy dog eyes passed away and said “They sound adorable. Can you make images of them appear so I know what to look for when you come in?” I nodded and images of my two foals appeared then trotted up to Twilight and started asking her questions. She giggled and said “They’re adorable. So what’s going on that you have to head to the canine isles?” I sighed and said “We have enemies that we have to prepare for. I am going to get us allies. Also I needed to go somewhere I could get meat.” She raised an eyebrow and I said “I can handle plants Twilight, but I was mostly carnivorous in the past. I can’t just completely give up on meat, but if I find out it’s from sentient beings I’ll only eat if I have no other choice.” She slowly nodded and said “Alright Jake I trust you. So how long can I expect you to be in my dreams for?” I shrugged and she asked “Can we cuddle?” I made a bed appear and wrapped my arms around her pulling her to my chest and cuddled the crap out of her. She smiled and snuggled into me saying “You know I really care about you.” I smiled and said softly “I know and I love you Twi.” She gasped and I continued “I’ve cared about you since we first met but I’ve known about you a lot longer. I’ve loved you a long time. I can honestly say I see you and Spike as family. I trust Spike to keep you in check just as I trust you to keep him safe. I left Oak and Star in the care of the royal sisters, so I know they’re safe. I just worry about all of you. However I get the feeling there are a lot of mares I will come to love who will love me. You, Lulu, Tia, Arty, Sola, and other are all too important to me for me to let out of my sight very long. This trip hopefully won’t take too long but I can’t say for sure. So far we’ve already run into some trouble.” She gave me the most deadpan stare I’ve ever received as she said “I can’t let you go anywhere without getting into trouble, can I?” I winced and muttered under my breath. She looked at me and said “What was that?” I just smiled innocently. She stared giving me an even more deadpan look and said “Jacob Wolf, what did you say?” I smiled innocently and said “At least I didn’t fight too much with your big sister.” She hoofed me in the chest and grumbled. I chuckled and said “I only broke her shield. I think I earned her respect.” She raised an eyebrow and motioned for me to go on. I sighed and explained then said “By the way my full name is Jacob David Wolf, but my author name is Jacob Shadow Wolf or Jake Shadow Wolf.” She nodded slowly getting a devious smirk that looked adorable on her face. I kissed her and said “You pull off sexy evil.” She smirked and nuzzled me under my chin then mumbled something. I asked “What was that?” She smiled and said “You’re lucky you’re cute. If only you were a true stallion.” I chuckled and slowly got up the stood in front of her and let my inner stallion loose. I felt my body start to shift and change feeling my joints and bones popping. After a few minutes I fell to all fours and hair covered my body. It turned black as it reached a full luscious coat, my hair turned into a fiery mane, I grew a fiery tail to match my mane and I felt something growing out my forehead and shoulders. I looked back and blinked. Twilight looked up then gasped and said “You’re an alicorn.” I snorted and said “Yes. I’m also a hell stallion or a stallion who controls the flames of Tartarus. I didn’t expect to be an alicorn, a unicorn sure, hell even a pegasus, not a full blown alicorn. Wonder why this change happened.” She shrugged and walked around me studying me. I looked at her over my shoulder as my tail flagged and she said “Don’t you have a stallion hood in your human form?” I nodded and she said “It looks the same in this form. So, what do you plan to do Mr. Hell Stallion?” I just whinnied and nibbled her mane making her laugh. I shifted back to my human form and plopped back on the bed where Twilight curled up with me and said “If you could take that form you’d make a lot of mares happy, though your stallion hood should please any mare.” I nodded and stretched out. She kissed me and said “I think I love you too.” I grinned and said “Thanks love.” She smiled and I said “So, what happened with you and the girls lately?” She started telling me about things that had been going on in ponyville. I chuckled at the antics of our friends. I felt Twilight waking up so I kissed her one last time and said “Talk to you in your dreams another night beautiful. You’re waking up so I gotta go. I should probably check on the crew I’m with anyway. Love you, talk to you later.” She nodded as she started to fade and mouthed “Love you” back to me. I smiled and woke up a few minutes later grinning. Author's Note Part 2 of chapter 10 complete and we see Jake on his way to Equestria's allies. We also finally see him tell Twilight he loves her. Now I'm off to work on Twilight's forgotten friend. Hope you enjoyed and I'll see you when I see you.
Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. Author's Note Well here we go yet another story, however this one will be placed as a priority for a while. I have a commission I'm working on as well as a novel so this is three, The Writer and the Princesses falls into place at four, and Five is my personal favorite Changing harmony. After that I have some other stuff I started but since I haven't gotten even a chapter of those finished I won't be focusing on them. Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. [center]A wolfish writer in Equestria Chapter 1: The wolf comes to Equestria. I slowly lay down in bed staring up at the ceiling. I pulled a pack of gum out of my dresser and popped a piece into my mouth. I was thinking about what I wanted to do with my life. Honestly, I figured it would be easier if I just vanished. I’d hit a dry spell in my writing, I’d lost my best friends, and music wasn’t cheering me up. I sighed and mumbled “All the negative feels in the air. I wonder how I’m going to fix my life if I don’t get a chance for a new start.” I sighed and blew a bubble then popped my gum and sat up stretching and reaching for my hoodie which was on my bedside stand. I pulled it on and got up then walked into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I had a slim yet athletic build, my muscles however were somewhat gone due to the fact I’d stopped my workout routine, dirty blonde hair with grey eyes that changed color, was wearing my black Pokémon hoody and blue jeans with a pair of white socks. I brushed my teeth and shaved staring at my own bloodshot eyes and muttered “Really need to get more sleep before I fall over from exhaustion.” My hair was messy and looked like someone had run their hand through it, which I usually did, and my glasses were slightly bent from laying on them. I straightened them out and walked back to my room to pull on my sneakers or boots, not sure which would be more comfortable. I finally settled on my sneakers since I figured I’d go for a jog. I pulled them on and started for the door yawning. I quickly grabbed a banana as I walked through the kitchen and out the back then started eating it as I walked toward my personal training area. I smirked to myself as I walked deciding that even if I was alone in the world, I could at least have fun. I finished the banana as I was walking past the compost pit my family had set up and threw it in then walked to where I usually started jogging and started at a slow pace. I jogged humming to myself then picked up the pace and mumbled “I walk through the valley of shadows. Searching for something everyone knows. I’m alone in this place. Yet still I have a smile upon my face. I walk through the valley of shadow. Finally finding the love I have always felt I know.” I didn’t notice the weather picking up as I recited my little poem, nor the fact that I was getting further and further from home. All I noticed was my own musings. I closed my eyes running into the wind whistling softly and running a hand through my hair. I stretched as I ran opening my eyes and saw the woods at the edge of the property approaching. I shrugged and kept running as the first drops of rain fell around me. The sky seemed to be spitting right now, but I knew that it would get faster and stronger the longer I was outside. However all I felt was the urge to keep going forward. It was almost as if someone or something was calling me. I pulled the hood of my shirt up over my head and kept going feeling like I was getting closer and closer to whatever was calling me, and hoping it would give me a new purpose. I know it sounds stupid, but I felt as if I’d lost my purpose when I lost the last of my friends a few months back. I couldn’t write, I couldn’t work, and I could barely get out of bed for a while. It was a problem I had to get over. I’d started to do so over the last few weeks, but I still felt alone. It was, troubling to say the least. I kept running forward not noticing that the forest around me was changing. It was getting darker, and less normal. Things were starting to move around me, and the forest itself felt more alive. I just thought it was the ozone from the storm, but as time went on it seemed almost as if the very air was saturated with something from a long forgotten memory. It made me feel safe yet wary at the same time. Almost like an old pet you hadn’t seen in a while who had escaped into the wild. You didn’t know if they were going to turn and tear into you or they remembered and yearned for your touch. It was strange. Of course all this was going on subconsciously; consciously I just kept running and thinking about how much my life had lost control of itself over the years. It started when I dated K, ended when Soph broke up with me. It was hard at first, but as time went on I moved on and put my life back together. However it still felt incomplete and I still felt like a stranger on earth. I stopped running as a bolt of lightning struck a tree nearby causing it to explode and blinding me. I swore and said “STUPID! Who runs into a forest in a thunderstorm? Well me obviously, but still.” I sighed and muttered “Must stop talking to self out loud,” then popped my neck and started walking forward again. I pulled out a piece of gum as I ran and chewed it slowly picking up my pace again, knowing somewhere in these woods was a cave system. At least I thought it was the woods I knew and had a cave system. However the further I got it the darker everything became. I spat out my gum when it ran out of flavor, instead of swallowing, bad habit that wouldn’t recommend it, and started playing with my watch. However as I neared where I thought the cavern was, I instead found more forest. I turned around and started back the way I came, thinking this was obviously my mind playing trick s on me. I continued jogging back the way I came until I found myself at the side of a cliff. I blinked and mumbled “Huh that’s not supposed to be here. What the flip is going on?” I sighed and figured it was a hallucination, until I almost fell over the edge. I blinked and said aloud, “Well that’s very real, or I’m just tripping balls. Since I don’t do drugs it must be real. Frack!” I sighed and turned then started walking along the ravine. I finally came across a path that led down into it and followed it down figuring it couldn’t hurt. I walked along the bottom of the ravine noticing it seemed familiar yet strange at the same time. All the familiarity was starting to give me a migraine, especially with the minor differences. I pulled out another piece of gum and started chewing it as I pulled a box of matches out of my pocket and lit one, since the rain had stopped and it had gotten dark. I looked around for anything I could use to make a torch. There was no such thing around. I sighed and thought “Of course. If there was something I could use as a torch it’d probably be soaked by the rain anyway. Today is just not my day. First I get lost following a trail I should know like the back of my hand then I nearly fall in a ravine, then I can’t find anything to make a fire. This sucks dooky.” Before I continue I must admit that my mind goes between that of an angry adolescent and a child depending on my mood. I have yet to fully mature honestly and I think if I ever do it will either kill me, or destroy the world. I hope it’s the second one because then all the people who bothered me would be taken out in one big boom. Unless it went off without a boom, wait tangent back on track. As I was saying before I got side tracked, my mind constantly switches between three modes, caring adult, rebellious teen, and innocent child. It causes me no end of torment when my mind suddenly changes tracks. Anyway I continued walking through the ravine muttering about the lack of a torch and noticed that the valley was getting mistier and mistier. I blinked and mumbled “Wtf? Why is the valley suddenly full of mist?” I shook my head and looked for a way to either get to the other side or climb out of the ravine. Finally I saw a path leading up and started walking along it humming. I finally found a spot that was rising and started following it upward, figuring that once I was out of the ravine I could probably find some sign of civilization, though things still looked vaguely familiar. I didn’t know why, the trees looked nothing like the ones around my home, but they still reminded me of something. I shrugged and jogged up the ravine wall to the top and blinked as I saw a rope bridge not twenty feet in front of me. I swore up a storm then walked over to the bridge before walking across it as the weather turned worse again. A new storm broke out overhead and I started running along the path from the bridge finding myself in front of a huge building. I ran inside to get out of the rain and sat down at the base of a column and closed my eyes shivering. I felt my teeth chattering and started looking around for anything to use to warm up. Eventually I found a path leading further inside and torches on the wall. I took the torch and started walking further into the building looking for anything I could use to warm up better, and not wanting to use the torch for fear it’d burn my body or clothing leaving me in worse shape than I already was. I sighed and followed the passageway to a large room with a stone ceiling and a fire grate. I grinned and quickly lit the grate then sat in front of it feeling my shivers start to subside. I sighed and breathed deeply inhaling the smoke and coughing slightly. I yawned and curled up by the grate as I heard the sound of movement around me. I stretched and popped my neck then closed my eyes pulling my hood up and pulled the strings on it closing it in. I started to fall asleep, only to feel as if someone or something latched onto me. I opened my eyes to stare into a lone draconic eye that was level with my face. I blinked and said “Oh look a dragon.” The owner of the eye snorted and I said “Or not.” I looked at the body and blinked then said “Holy Heck Batman it’s Nightmare Moon.” The now identified nightmare moon stared at me and twitched her starry ethereal mane flowing out behind her and her eyes looking straight into mine. I blinked and waved at her as she studied me carefully and condescendingly. She smirked and said “Hello Servant.” I snorted at that and waved my torch at her causing her to fall back as I sat up. I stared into her eyes and said “I am no one’s servant, mare. Try to control me and it will backfire. Work with me and you may become a good friend in my book who I’ll defend.” She stared at me surprised and I continued “You awakened my inner adult in case you’re wondering, so prepare to deal with me being serious and skeptical of your reality.” She stared at me clearly confused and I sighed then said “When I was twelve my mind split into three parts, one matured with me, one remained a child, the third however remained as that of a teenager when I entered puberty. Afterward I found myself trying to put the pieces back together but sadly it never worked. If you have a way to put me back together I’d be grateful.” Nightmare Moon stared into my eyes and said “Three things. First, how do you know of me and why do you not cower in fear? Second what makes you think you can challenge me when I have magic? Third why do you wish to ‘put yourself back together’?” I shrugged and said “One I think you’re a beautiful mare who got the short end of the stick being trapped on the moon, even if you’re no longer tied to Luna. Two IF you could blast me with magic you would have for my ‘Insolence’ when I was acting childish. Third if I can put myself back together my mind will be whole once more and I can tap into all of my abilities not just my sarcastic wit.” She snorted and said “Yes I can help you, but what will you do for me in return?” I grinned and ran a hand through her causing her to shiver then raised an eyebrow. She said “Unless you know a spell to make me a physical body, you can’t help me so why would I help you?” I snorted and said “If you can help me I’ll try to help you. I should be able to tap into magic when my mind is healed. However until then I’m useless if not worse than useless.” She raised an eyebrow questioningly. I sighed and explained “When I’m in an adult mind set I mostly can function, but I’m still hindered because I hear the other two’s voices. Now if you’re going to help me so I can help you, we should get started.” Nightmare Moon nodded and touched her horn to my forehead then we both appeared inside my mind. It was a mess. Off in the distance was a city that looked like a young kid’s dream come true. Candy, video games, and toys were everywhere making up the walls, the buildings, and even the streets. Then you had an anarchist’s dream city where there were no rules just signs stating which street was which and dark clouds hanging overhead. Finally there was a modern ranch setting with a nice house and a nice yard. It was the most normal of the three premises but even it had signs of strangeness like an ethereal glow. I yawned and said “Welcome to the battlefield that is my mind.” She looked around and said “I take it the more common of the three is yours?” I nodded and watched as the other two approached. The teen was wearing a black leather jacket, a sleeveless shirt, combat boots, and black pants with chains on the legs. The child was wearing a t shirt and jeans with a baseball cap and a hand held game in his hands playing it. They walked up and the teen raised an eyebrow while the kid glanced up curiously from his game. She glanced between the three of us and said “Well you definitely are all the same person.” We nodded and she continued “So, what happened to cause you three to split in the first place?” I stretched and said “Losing a few of our friends when we turned fourteen. Before that it was having my girlfriend break up with me from me being to childish. I separated those two from the core of who I am because my friends told me that if I continued acting a certain way they’d leave. I realized it was a mistake much later and now we’re to this. I need you to open the path for the three of us to connect, and then you’ll meet the real Jake Wolf, that’s my name by the way. I’m a writer, or at least I was once upon a time. Anyway have at it Lady Nightmare.” Nightmare Moon charged up her horn and blasted the three of us.
Chapter 8: Friends, Lovers, Loves, these are the things we need to be more than Men, Stallions, and Mares. (Draft 1)Author's Note Fair warning this chapter needs some editting as there's probably discrepancies between parts. I wrote it months apart and need to go back, so if it seems off, you'll have ot wait till I can fix it. Although if no one has any problems and wants it fixed I'll leave it as is. All depends on you guys. Thanks. Chapter 8: Friends, Lovers, Loves, these are the things we need to be more than Men, Stallions, and Mares. (Draft 1) I woke up the following morning without any memory of my dreams. I wondered if Luna and Artemis were responsible for the fact I couldn’t remember my dreams. I shrugged and stretched deciding it didn’t matter then pulled on a shirt and jeans before heading out to AJ’s farm to help her out. As I walked I noticed that my body wasn’t hurting. I glanced at my hands and saw they were more muscular than the day before, as was the rest of my body, as if three lifetimes worth of muscle were combined into my form. I let my fox tails form and wrapped them around my waist like a sash then pulled a baseball cap on my head letting my ears stick up through it so they looked like they were part of the cap. I yawned as I walked to the farm and knocked on the door. AJ answered and said “Well howdy pardner, what are you doing here?” I raised an eyebrow and said “I’m here to work.” She stared at me and I said “Like yesterday?” She slowly nodded and called back to tell Mac she was going to work then led me back to the east field where we picked up where I’d left off. I stretched as I worked feeling my body react quicker, more easily, and more readily to my mind’s commands. Imagine you’ve been living underwater your entire life; now imagine you finally got into air. Your body would be moving faster than ever without the resistance of the water holding you back. I bucked a few trees feeling my body moving faster than I expected and stretched out my muscles smiling as the apples fell in the buckets. Applejack and I were finally on even terms. Usually she’d get two or three trees to my one. Applejack stared at me in surprise as we worked, but didn’t let her surprise stop her. I smiled at her and she asked “How are yah keeping up with me Hun?” I shrugged and she sped up, without trying too hard, but I just kept pace with her barely using any magic. It was weird. I was bucking like an earth pony and enjoying every second of it. AJ stared at me as we finished the east field and said “You’re doin as good as Mac sugar cube.” I smiled at her and stretched then we finished off the field over the course of the morning before I was tackled by Bloom at lunch time. I chuckled and stroked her mane causing her to let out little huffs of delight. Applejack stared at her and said “Apple Bloom, yawl no better than to harass people like that.” Bloom stuck out her tongue and said “I ain’t harrassin him. I’m just showing him that I like him.” I stroked her mane gently and scratched her pol making her sigh in relief and curl up on my stomach. I chuckled and stroked her back making her purr like a cat then hop off me and rush inside to eat lunch with Granny Smith. I chuckled again and AJ sighed. Getting up I dusted myself off and said “Hey AJ, don’t be too hard on her. She makes me laugh and she’s too adorable to stay mad at.” She sighed and muttered about me being too soft and I chuckled again stretching out and heading back into the field to work on bucking more trees. AJ followed me after grabbing a bite and we started working on the north field. We had to stop around two o’ clock for AJ to go help Rainbow with her trick. I followed along curious to see what the trick would look like when it was done properly. Sadly it was not to be as Rainbow was too busy checking me out when AJ jumped onto the platform and sent her flying into the library. I stared and said “WTF? That makes no sense. I got rid of your tiredness to a degree, why the hell wasn’t Rainbow ready?” I grumbled about how awesome the trick could have been then sighed and we went back to work. Applejack sighed and we continued working. I looked at her and asked “You ok AJ?” She nodded and I smiled at her then walked over and started rubbing her ears causing her to snort in pleasure. I smirked and said “Relax, I doubt Rainbow’s mad or anything.” She nodded and snuggled into my chest leaning on me. I stroked her ears humming softly. She suddenly seemed to realize what she was doing and hopped away blushing. I chuckled and she said “Don’t tell anyone about this, please?” I nodded smiling and we got back to work with AJ avoiding meeting my eyes. I didn’t know why at the time, but I felt like I was onto something. I assumed, blindly though, that AJ felt nothing for me. I mean come on she’s a hard working farm mare, she wants a stallion who can keep up with her I told myself, I didn’t think about the fact she knew I could keep up with her, or that her little sister loved me, or even that Mac respected me. I just assumed she didn’t like me. I should have known better with how Granny hinted at things, how Bloom saw me, and how Mac seemed to know what his sister thought and agreed with it, but then again love is sometimes as blind as foolish mortals, or immortals in my case. AJ looked at me after we worked a while and said “So Jake, what happened to your friend Moonlight?” I smiled and said “She’s in Canterlot visiting with family. Why, do you have something you want to learn from her?” She shook her head and I smiled then stretched again and the two of us finished up the field leaving only the west field, which was the largest of the four and would take days to harvest. I yawned as we walked back toward the farmhouse and said “You still want my help, or can I send the girls over while I spend some time with Pinkie and the others?” She shrugged looking anywhere but at me causing me to wonder what I did to offend her. I stroked her neck startling her and asked “You alright?” She nodded looking at the ground and I pulled her against my side saying “No you’re not. I don’t know what’s wrong, but you’re not alright. You are stressed for some reason but you don’t feel like you can talk to me about it. Just know you can tell me anything and I won’t judge.” She smiled at me and said “Thanks Pardner, but there’s nothing you can help with. I’m going to head to bed, why don’t you go check up on Twi or something.” I nodded and kissed her cheek causing her to blush then headed to town humming a jaunty little tune. When I got into town I waved at the ponies I knew and blinked as Time Turner waved back then motioned for me to come over. I walked over to the stallion and he said “Good you’re closer to the Jake I know. I hope you realize that the vision you had was real.” I nodded and he said “Good, good. So why are you in town?” I pointed at the library. He nodded slowly and said “Ah to see Miss Sparkle, interesting. I have a question, are you courting each other yet?” I blinked and shook my head. He hummed softly and said “Plan to court her?” I nodded and he grinned then said “Great she could use someone like you. Anything I can do to expedite the process?” I shrugged. He studied me and said “You’re not very talkative today yet you say so much. I admit I like that about you. I’ll let you get to talking to Miss Sparkle though, have a nice night.” I nodded and walked to the library while he went into his shop. I knocked on the library door and Twilight answered and her face lit up when she saw me. I smiled and said, with a slight crack to my voice, “Hey Twi.” She hugged me and I smiled bigger then asked “Been that long, huh?” She nodded into my chest and nuzzled me I stroked her hair and said “You know ponies would get the wrong idea if you continue to hug me on your stoop.” She quickly let go and dragged me inside then locked the door behind me and went back to hugging me. I saw Spike looking on and waved congenially. He sighed and I smirked at him then stroked Twilight’s back as she rose onto her hind legs, putting her head even with mine, and wrapped her arms around my neck. I chuckled and said “Easy there Twi you might just break me if you aren’t careful.” She snorted and mumbled something about it being damn ear to break the unbreakable. I smiled sadly and whispered in her ear “Seeing you hurt would break me.” She let go of me in surprise and looked away blushing. I smiled sadly thinking on that and when she looked at me questioningly and asked “Really?” I nodded. She looked away blushing and said softly “I didn’t expect that with how little we see of each other.” I smiled and stroked her mane then sat on her couch where she curled up with her head in my lap. I stroked her mane as Spike walked in and she said “Spike, you are doing alright, right?” He nodded and she smiled at him. He smiled back with only a little effort then said something about going to bed. I watched him go and sighed. She looked at me and said “You know it’s not your fault the two of us aren’t that close right now.” I snorted not believing her and she said “Really, it’s more that I won’t let him go after Rarity and we have been arguing because he thinks I’m overbearing.” I smiled slightly thinking that Spike sounded like a teenager. I thought about telling Twilight she was going to have to let him grow up eventually but decided to stay out of it for now. I stretched and Twilight studied me carefully. I smiled at her and said “I should probably head home.” She shook her head laying it back in my lap and looking up at me with big pleading eyes. I blinked and said “What?” She just stared up at me and I sighed then said “Fine I’ll stay the night. However you have to explain it to Spike and I sleep on the couch.” She nodded and curled into me then closed her eyes and sighed. I wondered why she was so trusting of me. It made no sense especially to someone whose life had been torn apart by three different realities. Twilight hugged me and said “You know I used to hear tales about you from princess Celestia. They were fairy tales or so I thought. I figured there was no way there was a creature called a human who could topple empires and would give himself for the smallest colt or filly. Then she started talking about how she knew one such creature and that he was special. She even showed me the statue of you in the gardens. She said that it was in memory of one of her best friends. I thought she meant that they had made up the stories about humans, but now I know she meant you. You know I think losing you, if she did lose you, hurt as much as losing Luna. What do you think?” I smiled sadly and said softly “You’re probably right. Losing her best friend, and then losing her sister, it had to be hard on her. At least with Luna she probably knew she’d see her again if she could find the element wielders, with me she probably thought she’d never see me again till I went to Canterlot.” I chuckled at that and said “Boy were they surprised.” She smiled and curled up on my lap burying her face in my neck. I sighed and said “You’re going to have to go to bed some time Twily.” She looked at me questioningly and I said “I know that’s the nickname you’re family uses for you and when you act like a stubborn filly I’m going to use it too.” She grumbled but eventually sighed and hopped off my lap and I said “Night Twi, have sweet dreams. If you need anything I’ll be down here probably asleep.” She nodded and said “Night,” before trotting up the stairs and going to bed. I pulled off my shirt and used it as a pillow finding the library’s interior to be just cool enough I didn’t need it. I started to close my eyes and slip asleep when my stomach started rumbling and I quickly bolted for the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet and held back a groan of pain. I closed my eyes and swore as my body seemed to rip itself apart. After about ten minutes I was finally done. I sighed and wiped then flushed the toilet and got up pulling up my pants and stretched. I opened the door to see Twilight standing there looking worried. I smiled slightly and said “Easy Twi I’m ok. I just had to use the bathroom. I’m going to go crash now.” She nodded and we traded places then she closed the door and I walked back down to the living room. I collapsed on the couch again and closed my eyes breathing softly through my nose as I started to slip asleep. However before sleep could claim me I felt a hoof poke me in the shoulder. I turned my head and saw Twilight looking at me. I stared at her questioningly and she said “Jake, what are you going to do now?” I pointed at the couch and mimed going to sleep. She smiled slightly and said “I meant after you get to sleep. Are you going to leave in the morning, spend the day with me, what?” I shrugged not sure and she asked “Do you think you could spend the day with me?” I nodded yawning and she said “Alright I’ll let you go to sleep.” I smiled and patted her head making her blush. I knew she wasn’t that old, but she also wasn’t that young. She was probably in her late teens to early twenties. The others of the mane six were probably close to her age, at most two or three years older than her. I closed my eyes and said “Twilight if you ever need anything don’t hesitate to ask. The worst I can do is telling you I can’t help. Doesn’t mean I won’t try, just means I won’t know how to or won’t have the ability and will try despite that. Now why don’t you head to bed, I know you want me to hang out tomorrow but if I get no sleep I’ll fall asleep on you and neither of us wants that. At least I don’t think you want that, I dunno.” I opened my eyes to see her smiling and said “I care about you deeply Twilight, and wouldn’t ever do anything to hurt you. Trust me on that, just I may do something you don’t understand because of who I am. That said I hope you accept that I won’t always be able to tell you everything that’s going on until after the fact. Now please let me sleep.” Twilight nodded slightly and kissed my cheek then rushed upstairs. I smiled slightly and muttered “So adorkable.” I closed my eyes again and slipped asleep finding myself in a replica of my ranch back on earth. I sat down in the couch and turned on the TV only to have Luna and Artemis walk up and sit on either side of me. The TV played back my memories. I sighed and said “So what have you two been up to since we last talked?” They looked at each other then at me then back at each other. Eventually they shrugged and curled up against me making me blink and go “That answers my question not at all, it just makes me want to cuddle you two for the rest of the night, but first I must know, who’s dreams have you been watching?” Luna and Artemis looked at each other then said “Those you’ve helped lately.” I raised an eyebrow and they said “First young Scootaloo’s dreams, where she was flying with Rainbow Dash. Then Miss Flight’s dreams of holding her daughter and watching her grow up as she prepared to pass on. Followed by Applejack’s dreams, which involved you, and we’re waiting for young Twilight Sparkle to fall asleep so we can see her dreams.” I nodded yawning and holding them close then mumbled Tia’s name. They smiled again and Luna said “Sister’s been dreaming about going on a date with you.” Artemis smirked and said “Cadance has been dreaming about introducing you to her friends.” I shivered at the two of them and nipped Arty’s ear causing her to moan softly in pleasure. I smirked and nibbled the ear seeing Luna looking away blushing. I rubbed her tail while still nibbling Arty’s ear and she whipped me in the face with it. I blinked surprised and she said “No.” I stared at her challengingly with Artemis’ ear in my mouth and my teeth biting down making her pant. She looked at me and said “Jakey Stop.” I released her ear and looked at Luna who was staring at Artemis due to how needy and begging she sounded. Artemis blushed and said “Not my fault Lulu. He knows my buttons, how to push them, and what it takes to get me to beg. I’m amazed he isn’t trying to find yours but maybe he thinks you feel as young in mind as you are in body, even if you’re the same you were when you were sixteen now.” That was surprising, Luna had definitely gotten bigger, but her legs filled out more and honestly she was a lithe little princess. I kissed her on the lips making her smile and Artemis said “See he doesn’t think you’re too young.” I kissed Luna again and said “Why would you feel I think you’re too young?” She sighed and wouldn’t meet my eyes her mane covering one of them. I pushed her mane to the side causing it to blow in an ethereal wind as the stars filled it and said “I love you Lulu. I don’t love only you, but I can’t help but love you. You’re story speaks to me. Tormented by the past, hating who you were, regretting everything, yeah I know how you feel. I don’t blame you, even if I wasn’t here for it. All you need is friendship, love, and trust to prove you’re not a monster. I already know you’re not one so I don’t have anything in my heart for you other than love and trust.” She smiled blushing slightly and licked my cheek then ran off. I chuckled and said “Silly Lulu.” Arty watched me and said “So she’s silly is she?” I nodded and she said “I agree, though she has the chance to let her anger at herself go, she doesn’t even blame me, she just blames herself. She’s the most accepting of me.” I smiled and held up a hand then made a black and a blue rose bloom twining them together. She nodded and said “Yes, light and dark, two halves of the whole. Celestia is starting to see that now.” I smiled slightly and kissed her muzzle. She blushed and said “You know you’re so strange.” I looked at her confused. She smiled and said “You love every girl who lets you into their heart and love them all equally. You don’t know how to tell them no. Tia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight, Me, you love all of us. You just don’t know how to tell the others though the fact you told Luna you love her surprised me. I know you love me, have known since I saw into your mind, Tia has an inkling of your feelings for her, and Cadance knows your feelings for everyone. She’s the one who got the rest of us to agree to share you. She also said there’d be other mares; I guess you’re going to have a large herd, ah well.” I snorted and said “I doubt as many mares as you four think are interested in me are going to be interested. Maybe a few one night stands, but mostly ponies are just going to think me an oddity.” She stared at me as if wondering if I was serious. When she saw I was she sighed and started to drag me toward a dream. I tried to dig my feet in, but she was the princess of dreams, just because I was a lucid dreamer didn’t mean that she wouldn’t be able to easily kick my ass in the dream realm. I followed along behind her until we got to a lone dream that was set apart from others. She tapped it and it turned clear revealing its contents. In it Celestia was sitting across a table from me sipping a cup of tea. I seemed to have a pint of cider in hand. I looked at Artemis who touched the dream and it expanded to surround us. Celestia said “So how do you feel, being back in Equestria after so long?” I shrugged in the dream and she asked “Why won’t you actually speak to me?” I just smiled mysteriously and stroked her cheek causing her to blush. She said “You know Luna loves you, right?” The dream me nodded and she said “I won’t let you break her heart.” The dream me pointed at her chest then made a breaking motions with his hands. She shook her head and said “I don’t think my heart is breaking because I want my sister to be happy.” I stared at her like she was crazy and she sighed then mumbled “So what if I love you too, after what I did to Luna I deserve to be alone.” The dream me snorted at that and pulled her into a hug holding her head to his chest. She sighed and said softly “I could never have you anyway, you love her and Artemis.” I took over the dream version of me by stepping into it and said softly “I love you as well Tia. I know how much you’ve been hurting while you were all alone.” She looked up at me surprised and I kissed her muzzle causing her to blush. I smiled and said “I have enough room in my heart for almost all of Equestria. I just need to be shown love for me to return it. You’ve shown me plenty of love, and I know I love you. Luna would understand and wouldn’t want you to punish yourself just because you believe I belong to her. Just as I had to move on, you have to accept the truth.” She sighed and muttered something I didn’t quite catch. I raised an eyebrow and she said “Why are you so good to me.” I touched her cheek to say she deserved it and she looked into my eyes then asked “Will you always love me, even when you’re old and grey while I’m still stuck being young.” I smirked and nodded. She smiled sadly and said “Alright, now if only I could tell you in the real world. I wish it was as simple for me to love as it is for Cadance and Artemis. Cadance already has her eyes set on someone, and Artemis already has said she’ll tell you when she next sees you. I wish, I wish I could tell you so much.” I stroked her mane then left the dream as the construct pulled her close and kissed her horn causing her to shudder before the dream became opaque. I looked at Artemis and she said “You know I love you. Cadance, well we could see her dreams, or you can wait till you next see her in person to hear what she has to say.” I nodded and she said “Onward to the next person who loves you.” She dragged me along by wrapping her magic around me and I sighed deciding not to point out I would have walked just fine. She stepped up to another dream and poked it causing it to turn transparent then surround us. We were in a gigantic Library, books were everywhere. Standing in the middle of it was Twilight, however instead of looking at the books she was staring at someone or something sitting at one of the tables. I followed her eyes and saw the figure was covered in a cloak. I raised an eyebrow and asked Arty “She often dream about mysterious figures?” She shushed me and motioned for me to take a seat. I did so and Twilight walked up then pulled back the hood of the person’s cloak revealing me staring at a book on time travel. She smiled and I said “Huh, didn’t expect to see myself in Twi’s dreams, though I know she sees me as a good friend.” Artemis face palmed and pointed as the figure looked up as Twilight tapped him on the shoulder. She smiled and he studied her then stroked her cheek with care and affection. She licked his cheek and he kissed her nose. She smiled and he went back to his book causing her to huff and swat him on the shoulder. He ignored her, other than having a smile on his face as if this was a regular thing for the two of them. Twilight swatted him again and said “Jake!!! Don’t ignore me!” He looked at her questioningly, trying to hide a smirk behind the look, and she said “I know you enjoy studying almost as much as me, but you promised we’d spend time together.” He pushed his chair back and motioned to his lap. She studied him and said “Alright.” She climbed onto his lap and he stroked her mane as he read over her shoulder. She read some of the book and said “Really, you’re reading Starswirl’s theory on temporal mechanics?” He nodded blowing on her ear causing it to twitch. She swatted him with a hoof and asked “What have you discovered about it?” He smiled and nipped her ear causing her to eep then said “I’ve discovered that he was very, strange. He was so sure you could alter time if you had the right tools, but at the same time he was sure that there were figures that existed outside of time. He seems to think the Draconequus are one group of such creatures. I don’t know why he was so interested in time though.” She nodded and curled up in his lap nuzzling into his chest and he continued “Though studying you would be more fun than studying this. How about we go to your room, kick out spike, and just relax together?” She smiled and nodded as he picked her up then the dream shifted. They were now laying on a big bed with Twilight curled up on top of him and he said “I love you Twilight.” She giggled and nuzzled him. She said “I love you too Jake. I just have to wonder why it took so long for me to tell you. I know my sister wouldn’t approve, but that’s ok.” I snickered at the two of them then blinked as I realized what Twilight said and face palmed. Artemis giggled and ended the dream viewing hen turned to me questioningly. I sighed and nodded to let her know she was right. She pumped her hoof in the air and smirked at me knowingly. I sighed and muttered then motioned for her to lead to the next dream. She shook her head and mimed that I was waking up, which I slowly did so. I found myself staring into Twilight’s eyes and kissed her muzzle. She blushed and said “What brought that on Jake?” I just smiled at her lazily. She smiled back and said “So what’s the plan for today?” I smirked and said “Well we could have fun doing nothing, we could sit in and read, or you and I could cuddle until Spike gets up. All of them sound fun to me.” She blushed and I hugged her close wondering how long it had been since her dream then said “I think I’m falling for you Twi.” She blinked and looked at me questioningly. I smiled and said “You’re so adorkable, it’s hard not to fall for you. However I have to warn you my heart already has others within it. If you can’t handle sharing, then I suggest you find a stallion who will worship you like you deserve.” She stared at me and I stared back waiting for her response. She studied me and asked “What would you do if you had to choose only one?” I shook my head. She said “If you couldn’t have more than one what would you choose?” I showed her an open hand then closed it. She said “None?” I nodded. She studied me and said “You refuse to choose one of us over all the others?” I nodded and she smiled then hugged me saying “So long as you continue to act like that I don’t have a problem with you choosing all of us.” I smiled and kissed her muzzle then sat up. She climbed into my lap and got comfortable. I blinked and she said “You’re my chair for the day.” I snorted but nodded in acceptance. She smiled and said “Good.” I snorted and said “It’s not like I have anything I need to do today. Though knowing my look AJ will come looking for me to see I we’re apple bucking today, after she works with Pinkie.” She stared at me and I said “What? She has to help Pinkie bake, then she’ll want to get back to apple bucking and I’ve been working on the farm with her.” Twilight glared at me and I said “Wait you think I’ve been leading her on?” She nodded disgruntledly and I said “HELL NO! She’d buck me through a tree! I don’t lead on anyone, every girl that wants to be with me knows about the others. The two that have already decided, besides you, are plotting to get others that like me together.” She raised an eyebrow and I said “Would I like to have a harem of mares that follow my commands, eh, probably. Do I have a harem of mares right now, more of a herd really because of how I see them, but yeah kinda. I’m unlucky in how I see mares and that I find them more attractive than regular humans anymore.” She smiled and squeed. I blinked and asked “Did you just Squee?” She nodded bashfully and I said “Adorkable.” She stared and huffed then closed her eyes and buried her face in my neck. I raised an eyebrow and said “You can’t escape being adorkable Twi.” She grumbled something out and I stroked her back gently. I smiled at her and said “So adorkable.” She grumbled more and nipped my collarbone making me shiver. I snickered and said “Kinky, didn’t know you were into biting Twi.” She looked up at me with wide eyes and shook her head. I burst out laughing. She glared and said “You’re mean.” I nodded to say ‘twas true. She sighed and buried her face into my neck and said “I don’t know how you can be so crazy and happy when you’re so far from home.” I snorted and she said “You do eventually want to go back where you came from, right?” I shook my head and stroked her neck making her whinny in delight as I rubbed just the right spot. She covered her mouth and I smirked. She stared and said “Not one word. Not one.” I held up my hands to say alright then popped my spine and motioned for her to get off me. She asked “Why? Didn’t I tell you you’re my chair for the day?” I nodded and said “That you did, but if you don’t want me to pee myself you’ll let me get up and use the bathroom. You can have your human shaped throne back when I’m done.” She sighed forlornly but hopped off me allowing me to use the bathroom. After I washed my hands I walked back and sat back on the couch. She hopped into my lap getting comfortable then nibbled my ear making me laugh. I nipped her ear in response and she went wide eyed as I gently nibbled on it. I smirked knowing how sensitive equine’s ears were and stretched popping my shoulder which had locked up overnight. I yawned, which I’d been doing a lot of lately and said “So what now oh mighty pony overlord?” She giggled at that and booped my nose then hopped up and started cooking breakfast. I walked into the kitchen and took a seat to watch her make pancakes. She hummed to herself as she cooked. I watched her a while and said “Making enough for you, Spike, and me?” She nodded as she worked humming a different tune now and I stretched watching her hips and the way they moved. She caught me looking and said “See something you like?” I nodded still staring and she flashed me her vulva with a flick of her tail catching me off guard. I stared at her and she said “I figure I can let my hair down around you.” I nodded in understanding and stretched then yawned and closed my eyes leaning my chair back and balancing on the back legs. I heard footsteps approaching and opened my eyes to see Spike staring at me. Twilight smiled and said “Morning Spike, how are you?” He grumbled and closed his eyes laying his head on the table. I chuckled and patted his back making him grumble even more and shift away. Twilight walked over with the food and said “Well Breakfast is served.” She laid the pancakes on the table in front of Spike, me, and her spot at the table. She sat down and Spike said “What’s the plan for the day mom?” Twilight smiled and pulled out a list then floated it over to him with her magic. I yawned and dug in after coating my pancakes in syrup. He blinked and said “So, we just have to reorganize the library, reshelve the books, and clean up our room?” She nodded and he said “After that I can go see Rarity?” She nodded and he smiled then said “Sweet I’ll get started as soon as I’ve eaten mom.” Twilight smiled at him and nodded then dug in. I watched the two and couldn’t help but smile finding their interaction to be a balm on my old nerves. Spike looked at me and asked “What are you doing here so early in the morning wolf boy?” I pointed at Twilight. He stared and said “Making moves on mom again? I should blast you but I was taught better. I’ll just let her tell you to get lost.” I looked at Twilight and asked “Would you like me to get lost?” She shook her head, still eating but watching the play by play between me and her son. Spike glared at me and I said “I’ll leave if you want Spike. It’s your house as much as your mother’s; I won’t be the one to come between the two of you.” He blinked surprised and I stretched then closed my eyes muttering “I may be an ass but I’m not going to ruin a family, I refuse to be a home wrecker.” Twilight and Spike both heard me but didn’t make any comments. I smiled sadly at Spike and said “Say the word and I’ll leave. Doesn’t mean I won’t come back because I care about your mom too much to stop being her friend, but I will leave and stay away while you’re here, or ask your mom to hang out at my house.” Twilight sighed and looked at Spike seeming disappointed but I just patted her head to let her know that Spike having a problem didn’t bother me. Spike sighed and said “I couldn’t do that to mom. I know she sees you as a friend; thereby I won’t stand between the two of you. However if you hurt her, you will learn why dragons are feared and even Celestia won’t be able to stop me.” I nodded smiling happily that Twilight’s son was so protective of her. He studied me and said “You’re happy, why?” I smiled and pointed between him and Twilight. He blinked and said “Mom and me’s bond?” I nodded grinning and put an arm around Twilight’s shoulders making Spike growl. I hugged Twilight and Spike said “I don’t like the public displays of affection between you and mom.” I snorted but let go of Twi and went back to eating. Spike watched me carefully until he finished eating then said “I’m going to go see Rarity mom.” Twilight wished him a good day and watched him go then sighed and turned to me. I looked at her questioningly and she studied me. I raised an eyebrow stretching then wiped a bit of pancake off her cheek. She smiled slightly and kissed my nose before going back to eating. I wondered what that was all about, but it made me feel warm inside so I figured it wasn’t that important, at least, not so important I’d drag the answer out of Twilight by force. Like I told her, I cared too much about her to let anything hurt her including myself. Twilight finished eating and asked me “So what are the plans for the day?” I pointed at her and made a ‘you decide’ motion. She snorted and said “Well I need to reshelve the library.” I shivered but accepted that it had to be done. She smiled when she saw me get up and start to pull books down. She continued “After that I need to go to Rarity’s to get a few things tailored. Are you going to come with me to that?” I nodded yawning and stretched then popped my back and continued pulling books off the shelves until she started using magic to help. When we had all the books neatly stacked on the floor, we started restacking the shelves at Twilight’s direction. Twilight watched me as I helped her restack and she asked “What are your honest thoughts on Spike?” I blinked and asked “Guessing his attitude toward me brought this on?” She nodded and I said “First and foremost I see him as your son.” She blinked and I held up a hand to stop any comments saying “Let me explain what that means to me. No matter what, I won’t get between the two of you. No matter how much he may or may not like me, I won’t ever try to get you to pick me over him. No matter what happens I accept that to get you I get Spike, package deal that comes with dating a mare who has a kid. Now how do I see him besides as your kid, you’re probably asking.” She nodded and I said “I see him as a determined little boy who wants to keep his mom safe. I see him as someone you can rely on in a pinch. I see him as an intelligent young man who lets his heart guide him as much as if not more so than his head. I respect him, and accept his dislike of me. Do I wish he would see I’d never hurt you? Yes.” She blinked and said “So you don’t care that he seems to hate you without really knowing you just because you’re dating me?” I shook my head as I placed another book on the shelf then started levitating books and putting them in the proper places at her direction causing her to gasp. She focused back on the conversation rather than my use of magic however and asked “If I left you because I had to protect Spike, would you hate me.” I got up and walked over to her then gently guided her eyes to mine and said softly “I wouldn’t hate you no matter what you did. However if you left me to protect Spike I would respect you and I would do whatever it took to help you keep a roof over his head even if it meant helping you from the shadows as an anonymous benefactor. Spike may not be my kid, but I refuse to let one of my friends raise her son alone.” She blinked surprised and stared into my eyes reading the sincerity then teared up and hugged me around the neck. I smiled sadly as she said “I’m sorry, I’m just always worried I’m going to lose someone close because Spike is so needy. I love him with all my heart and I would rather die than lose him, but Spike forgets he’s just a baby and acts like he has to protect me from the world all because I had a few incidents in the past.” I flinched at how she said incidents, it sounded so dead and hollow. I swore to myself she’d never have anything like that happen again and I rubbed her back soothingly then whispered “We should probably finish up the library.” She nodded and let go of me wiping her eyes and I kissed her cheek then went back to placing books on the shelves. I thought about Twilight and mumbled “At worst she’s my friend. At best she’s my love; I refuse to see her as a one night stand if we ever couple. She’s too important to me for that. Yet I feel connections to the other mane six, to Luna, Artemis, Celestia, even Cadance and Gleaming though for my own safety I won’t be telling anyone about my thoughts on Gleaming.” I snickered at that and noticed Twilight looking lost with a book floating in her magic. I blinked as I saw the faraway look in her eyes and swore realizing she may have heard me say what I did about her being someone I care about. I gently tapped her on the shoulder and she turned to face me. Slowly I waved a hand in front of her face. She studied it like it held the mysteries of the universe then asked “What did you mean by at worst I’m your friend and at best I’m your love?” I blinked and asked “So you heard all of that?” She nodded and studied me lowering the book. I stretched yawning slightly and said “Well, no matter how I feel about you, the worst I could feel is we’re good friends and I’d die for you.” She slowly nodded in acceptance and I continued “The best I could feel is that I love you completely and want to spend eternity with you. Matters of the heart have never been my strong suit. I guess you could ask Cadance what I feel, but I’m so good at fooling myself I think even her magic wouldn’t know up from down when it comes to my mind, heart, and soul.” She slowly nodded and looked at me questioningly. Raising an eyebrow I looked at her questioningly and motioned for her to ask away. She sighed and asked “Which do you think it is?” I shrugged and looked away not wanting to see the possible hurt in her eyes at that, but I honestly didn’t know yet. I’d have to spend more time with her, or we could kiss. If sparks flew then I’d know for sure I love her, if there was no reaction I knew we’d always just be friends. However I didn’t know how to tell her that let alone ask her to kiss me without explaining the reason. Twilight poked me in the shoulder and I turned to face her. She smiled slightly and said “No matter what, we’re friends, right?” I nodded and she smiled then nuzzled my cheek. Gently I grabbed her head and turned my own sideways then kissed her muzzle feeling sparks explode behind my eyes as I closed them and slid my tongue into Twilight’s muzzle. She didn’t react at first then she started to pull away which I let her. She looked at me and said “You realize you just stole my first kiss?” I nodded in response and smiled the taste of several fruits on my tongue. She smiled and said “Then it’s a good thing I enjoyed it. Did you find whatever you were looking for?” I nodded and said “I definitely love you. My world lit up like the fourth of July when I kissed you. Did it bother you?” She slowly shook her head and I continued “Good. If it had I’d have asked for your forgiveness in assaulting your mouth with my own, even if I don’t regret it.” She smiled at me and nuzzled me then went back to working on the library. I helped her falling into a companionable silence and licked my lips trying to savor the taste of Twilight. I had to wonder if her taste was because she ate a lot of fruit, wore lipstick, or just was natural. While I was wondering that we finished fixing up the library Twilight went to get Spike while I headed home. I crashed on my couch and started to fall into a light doze until someone knocked on my door. Sighing, I climbed to my feet and answered it. I blinked when I saw AJ on the other side of the door looking at me with a dark expression. I raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to come on in. She trotted in and sat down on my couch then pointed a hoof at me and said “You, are a pain in mah tail.” I stared at her aghast and she said “I come to Twilight’s expecting to be able to tell her that I don’t need your help, but she says she left and when she came back you were gone. So I go to each of our friends’ to ask if I they’ve seen ya. Rainbow takes a gosh darn fifteen minute shower and makes me wait only to say ‘Haven’t seen him.’ Rarity tries to drag me into a dress, Fluttershy just answered right away, and Pinkie says ‘Oh he’s at his house most likely.’ It’s pretty darn rare when Pinkie is the only one who makes sense. Then each of the girls asks me to tell ya to visit em whenever you get the chance. Now I missed about two hours of harvest to chase you around because you didn’t think to drop by the farm and ask if ah needed any help.” I studied her and asked “Done?” When she nodded I asked “Feel better?” She nodded and I said “Still in the mood to buck me into next week?” A slight shake of the head here as if she’s still weighing it in her mind, and I finished “Thirsty?” She nodded again and I went to get her a glass of apple juice. She watched me go and I smiled slightly humming under my breath. I knew AJ wouldn’t have come looking for me unless she either cared about me, or she really felt she had to tell me something, so the fact she said it was just to tell me she didn’t need any help was the truth, but not all of it. ] It was more an excuse for her to find me, I could have been wrong about that, but that’s what it seemed. I handed her the apple juice and she sipped it as I sat on the chair across from the couch and asked “So that the only reason you’re looking for me?” She shook her head and I asked “The other reason because I kissed Twi?” Again a head shake though a slight tick mark appeared over her left eye. I blinked and said “Oh you dun like that.” She snorted and I said “Alright I’ll drop the matter of the kiss. So why are you looking for me? I mean I don’t really know what it is, if it’s not to ask about the kiss or anything involving our friends?” AJ looked at me and said “Yawl are gonna make me say it?” I blinked confused and thought “Make her say what exactly?” She sighed when she realized how lost I looked and said “You’re going to make me say that I miss having you around.” I stared surprised and wondered if she was jealous of Twi. She muttered under her breath then looked at me and said “What do you think of our friends, and any other mares you have your eyes on ya varmint?” I shrugged and said “Who do you want to know about first? Do you want to know about my thoughts on You, Twilight, Celestia, Cadance, Gleaming Shield, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Luna, Moonlight, Rarity, or Pinkie?” She stared and said “I guess we’ll start with Twi seeing as ya went and kissed her.” I slowly nodded my head and stretched then motioned for her to wait one second. Getting up and walking to the kitchen I grabbed an apple then walked back and took a bite before chewing slowly, trying to think what I was going to say without going into Twi’s own feelings or things getting back to Spike. I sighed and said “First I’ll say what I think of her as a pony, then my feelings for her, then my thoughts on her as a mare. Is that ok with you?” AJ nodded and I said “Well, She’s smart, a good mother, ambitious when it comes to things she knows about, curious about everything, kind, compassionate, friendly, a bit egocentric at times, playful when she lets her guard down, destructive but unintentionally so, creative, talented, a good student, an over worrier, easy to read at times, and all around a great pony. My feelings for her, I love her. I wasn’t sure at first, but I knew the seed was there. After everything I think of her as a pony how is it that there was something about her I couldn’t love. I mean her slight ego is a problem but only because it clashes with my own ego. I have come to love her adorkable tendencies, her brilliant mind, and her caring nature. While she’s doesn’t embody the other elements like honesty, laughter, kindness, generosity, or loyalty, to the degree you other girls do, she has all them, even if she’s just learning about them. I want to help her excel and grow. Hell I want to grow alongside her and the others I love, however I won’t force any of those I love to try and care for me nor will I choose one over the others.” I finished with “As a mare I see her many ways. I see her as adorkable, beautiful, motherly, and caring. I see her as somepony who makes a good mother, somepony who will put others before herself but not her family, some who gives up he happiness for her family, and a mare any stallion would die to have in his herd if he spent a day with her. Yes she can go on and on about a topic she’s interested in, but you just have to cut her off or find a way to remind her you’re there. She’s loving, has a killer flank, and is svelte despite being a little overweight from a lack of exercise.” Applejack stared at me and said “Those are really your thoughts?” I nodded and closed my eyes sipping my drink. Sighing she seemed to move around by the sounds on her end and she asked “How about Rainbow then, how do you see her?” I smiled slightly at the thought of Rainbow and said “I see her differently from everyone else, and don’t know if I love her or not being that I haven’t spent a lot of time with her. However from how much time I have spent her I see her several ways. I see her as an athlete, boastful, brash, overconfident, rash, quick to jump to conclusions, smart though she doesn’t act it all the time, loyal, trustworthy, untrusting, strong, fast, free spirited, dependable yet not, and even hard working on and off.” AJ looked at me like I was nuts when I said hard working and I explained “She tries to get as much done in as little time as possible, in its own way that’s hard work.” She slowly nodded saying “Ah guess that’s true. However I don’t like that you’re calling that slacker a hard worker in any other way than that. She may be dependable, but she’ll do whatever she can to get out of a situation if she doesn’t think she’ll get compensated for her work. It ain’t right, especially when she agrees to help you out as one friend to another.” I raised an eyebrow and said “So you’re saying because she doesn’t fit into what you consider hard work, she’s not really working hard.” She started to nod then quickly shook her head. I chuckled and said “It’s ok AJ I won’t judge. However I believe we were talking about my thoughts and feelings toward Rainbow, right?” She quickly nodded and I said “Well my feelings for Rainbow are complicated. First off I see her as one of my best friends despite not spending a lot of time with her. I feel I can rely on her to some degree. I may love her but I won’t know if that’s just my attraction to her figure, her personality, or real love until I’ve spent time with and yes possibly kissed her.” I paused at this as AJ’s eye twitched and she grumbled under her breath. I asked “Problem with that?” She shook her head and I said “Alright. Well I also feel she’s holding a lot back. I know she’s brash but beneath that I think she’s hurting, why I couldn’t say but if she is hurting I’ll be there to help her shore up her defenses against the world while helping her bring in those who she calls friends to see past her brash exterior.” She stared at me amazed and started to speak when I held up a hand and said “Let me finish with how I see Rainbow as a mare. I see rainbow as a beautiful athletic mare. Physically she’s got a tight flank you can bounce a bit off of, her eyes are a beautiful magenta, and her rainbow mane is beautiful. However I don’t know how she’d do as a mother because she has never had that kind of responsibility thrust upon her, and as such compared to someone like Twilight she may be lacking. Hell compared to you and Rarity she may be lacking what with how you deal with your younger sisters. Is that enough for you?” Applejack nodded and said “Since ya brought her up, what are your thoughts about Rarity.” I glanced at the clock and she followed my eyes then swore and said “We’ll have to continya this another time. I gotta mosey on back to the farm and keep a watch on Applebloom.” I nodded and waved her farewell then went for a walk. As I walked I was hit by the nostalgia. I’d dreamed of this land so many times before being struck by lightning, so I knew where everything was. It’s just that I’d now walked these roads a few times and seen the difference between reality and dreams. I stretched and yawned until I heard sniffling coming from an alley I was passing. I growled softly at the sound because it instantly made me think somepony was in distress. I walked into the alley and saw a filly about to be mounted by a drunken stallion. I didn’t think I just reacted. My body went through a change and I tackled the stallion pinning him with my teeth at his throat. He whinnied in fear and I snarled. His eyes widened and my tail twitched. I was torn between biting down and ending his miserable life, or releasing him with a warning. I knew if I stained my teeth with his blood it would be for a good cause, but at the same time I wasn’t a killer. I released him and snarled saying “If I ever catch wind of you trying to force yourself on a colt or filly again, there is no jail on this planet that will protect you from me, understand?” He nodded and galloped away yelling about a monster. I turned to the filly, who was hiding in an overturned trash can then walked up and licked her face. She went “Ewwwwwe! You’re as bad as Winona.” I snorted and licked her some more then curled up in front of her sniffing the air. She studied me and asked “Who are you, I saw a human at first, but now you’re a wolf. I only know of one human, and he sure as heck couldn’t turn into a wolf from what Miss Twilight said.” I snorted then gave her a look that said ‘Does Miss Twilight know everything?’ She giggled and said “I guess not. Care to explain to me what you are, if you can turn into a wolf one minute, a man the next?” I barked a few times trying to speak then grumbled and forced my magic throughout my body slowly changing it. Contrary to the change brought on by the filly’s shriek of fear, this one was very slow and painful. The filly winced as each of my bones cracked and shifted until finally I was human once more. I studied her and when I realized who it was I said softly “Scootaloo what the hell are you doing out this late at night!” She winced slightly and wouldn’t look at me as she mumbled her answer. I raised an eyebrow and asked “What was that?” She mumbled some more and I said “Either you tell me or I’m taking you home and letting your mom drag the answer out of you.” She sighed and looked at the ground then said “Mom and I had a fight, ok?” I nodded and pulled her head up gently then looked in her eyes and brushed her mane out of the way. She stared at me and said “It was because mom’s getting worse. She wanted me to do something and I ended up getting angry at her, then when she started coughing I ran off. I couldn’t handle the thought of hurting her when all she’s ever done is take care of me.” I nodded in understanding and said “Easy little loo.” She glared at the new nickname but I continued “We’ll go back and explain it to her. I bet she’s worried sick about you.” She slowly nodded and the two of us headed to Dream’s place. Dream was at the door looking around anxiously, but she was also coughing into a hoof. When she saw Scootaloo in my arms she ran up and thanked me profusely. I held up a hand and said “Easy Dream Scoots is ok. She was just worried about you because she thought she hurt you physically in your weakened condition. I think you two should talk, and if you want I’ll mediate. That way you can air out everything. I know you love each other, but we both know your time is starting to run out Dream. I can sense it, and Scoots can see it.” Dream flight nodded and said “Please come in. There’s no point being out this late when only the unsavory elements are running around.” I winced thinking of the fact I was out this late and she said “There are of course exceptions.” I smiled sadly at that then stretched and set Scootaloo on the floor where she ran to her mother and hugged her apologizing. I shut the door behind me, and Dream said “Thank you for bringing Scootaloo home. I know the streets of Ponyville aren’t as bad as Canterlot, but I’ve seen that there are still problem areas.” She turned toward Scootaloo and said “As for you, why did you run out?” Scootaloo dragged a fore hoof along the floor then said “I’m sorry Momma, I was just worried I’d hurt you and couldn’t forgive myself. I didn’t mean to cause you to worry.” I smiled at Scootaloo then she said softly “I just don’t like thinking about the fact you don’t have long to live. I know you’re sick, but I wish you would tell me what happened that made it worse.” I winced at that but then schooled my face at Dream’s look. Scootaloo studied the two of us and said “Jake said he wants us to talk about our problems, and I guess we should. I guess you should go first, because my problems aren’t that important.” I snorted at that and Dream said “Honey you’re problems are always important, don’t ever think otherwise. Understand?” Scootaloo nodded tearing up and hugged her mother crying into her chest saying how she didn’t want her to go. I sighed and looked at Dream begging for her to accept my treatment with my eyes. She shook her head at me and pointed at her daughter. I sighed and nodded then started to check Scoots for any sign of the parasite. I grinned when I couldn’t find any sign of the stupid thing then poured magic ing Scootaloo and watched as her wings started to grow before my eyes. Dream gasped and said “Scootaloo look at your wings!” Scootaloo followed her mother’s eyes and gasped at the size of her wings then started beating them rapidly and lifted off the ground. Dream smiled and said “Looks like you’ll be flying in no time baby.” Scootaloo nodded and sat down on the couch next to Dream. I smiled and said “Good going Scoots. You’re wings are finally growing so you should be a strong flyer sooner rather than later. You’re magic is also coming in, so you should be able to fly with Rainbow sooner rather than later.” She grinned and flapped her wings more creating a small breeze. I smiled and said “Why don’t you both talk and get along tonight, I think I’m going to head home, since you don’t need me anymore. Alright?” They nodded and I bid them adieu then jogged home. I knew Luna was going to be in my dreams that night so I decided to stop leaving her waiting. I plopped down in bed after stripping and taking a shower. I yawned as I drifted off then found myself in the dream realm where Luna was waiting for me with a smile on her face. I waved and said “Hey Lulu, miss me?” She nodded and tackled me then studied my face. I asked “Something on my face?” She shook her head and kissed me causing my nerves to light on fire and my tail, if I had one, to wag. Luna studied me and noted “I see I passed your kissing test, at least if the fluffy appendage behind you has anything to say about it.” I followed her pointing hoof and blinked as I saw a tail wagging behind me and nodded slightly blushing. She giggled and said “It’s alright; many of us forget to control ourselves in the dream realm. Even I don’t have as much mastery as Artemis. I sometimes think she is the true mistress of Dreams.” I smirked and wondered if I should point out she once went by Nightmare Moon. She smiled and hugged me around the waist then nuzzled my cheek and laid a wing over me. I raised an eyebrow and she said “I’m just going to enjoy having you all to myself until you wake up tomorrow morning.” Laughing I asked “Oh, what doth the lady plan to do to mine poor body whilst she hath thou all to herself?” She glared and I laughed harder until she hoofed me in the side. I breathed softly for a bit till the pain went away then asked “Alright, alright I’ll stop, but seriously what are your plans for me tonight?” She smirked and looked away with a slight blush. I internally shouted “KAWAII!!!!!” at her look. She smiled at me and started to lean close then nipped my ear which caused me to growl challengingly. It seemed like whenever I was in the dream realm my more animalistic nature came out and I couldn’t help but act like a beast around my mares. I wondered where the my mares thought came from at first then shrugged it off as Luna pulled me close and nipped my shoulder leaving a bruise. I glared and she said “I can’t mark you in the waking world, but I can definitely mark you in your dreams so that Artemis will know who you belong to.” I snorted and she said “Unless of course you want me to mark you in the real world.” She was looking down as she said this and again I thought she was kawaii. I shook my head and she smiled at me through her lashes then asked “Jake, why are you so reserved around me tonight, yet so open when around both Artemis and I?” I sighed and said “Because Artemis has been in my head and you have not.” She looked at me confused and I said “How about I show you what I mean.” She nodded and I imagined a door leading from the dreamscape to my mind. It appeared and I poured magic into it, to keep it from vanishing. Slowly it solidified until it was an unbreakable part of the dreamscape. I opened it and said “Welcome to the mind of Equestria’s wolfish writer, Luna.” She nodded and walked in then I followed her through the door shutting behind us, but since I’d put so much magic into it, it had become a permanent fixture of the dream realm, which would come to bite me in the ass later on. Anyway we walked into my mind and Luna blinked when she saw the verdant forest that hid my thoughts. I whistled loudly as I started to change in appearance, causing my other sides to appear. First was Shadow who appeared in all his lupine glory. Next were Vex and Blaze, the fox riding on the back of the hell stallion. Finally Andromeda and Nora, who were walking alongside each other and talking, appeared. Luna looked around then stared at Blaze and said “I didn’t know you had a hell stallion in your mind, why would you keep such a demon around?” Raising an eyebrow I looked at her questioningly. She sighed and said “Hell Stallions vanished shortly before we took the throne. Actually you were the one who banished them now that I think about it, though they said you could call upon them at any time for some reason. Is he one of them?” Shaking my head I sighed and tapped my head to point out that we were in my mind. Luna nodded saying “Yes I know we’re in your mind, what are you trying to tell me involving this foul creature.” I sighed and said “Luna, Blaze is one of my forms and personalities. Actually the fact they all still exist but aren’t fully colored means that they’re starting to fade as I accept each of them. I’m a chimera by nature, as you can see if you were to actually look at me.” Luna looked me over at this point and gasped in realization. I smiled as she took in my form, I had the hooves of a horse, tails of a fox, ears of a wolf, wings of a dragon, and stripes of a tiger on my body as well as the eyes of a beast. Luna gasped and I said “This is the real me. I’m a chimera. Eris is the closest creature to me in constitution but where she’s a Draconequus, I’m a chimera. Where she’s a being of chaos I’m a being of harmony and chaos combined. Do you fear me?” Luna walked up and kissed my cheek in answer then said “If I didn’t fear you a thousand years ago, I would have no reason to fear you now. You haven’t changed even if this is your past and my future as you said so long ago. Now why don’t you take your human form and introduce me to the others, or at least tell me why I had to be in your mind for you to stop being so reserved around me.” Snickering I said “Honestly the reason you had to see into my mind was to realize I’m not like anything on Equestria. I’ll show each of those I love about the interior of my mind and let them choose to stay or go. If you’re really sure I don’t change even in the past, then who am I to argue?” I became more somber as I continued “I’m a soldier, a writer, a villain, a hero, a madman, a priest, a prophet, and so much more. However beyond it all I’m a lonely man. I’ve lost and gained so much. You know me as a proud protector, Dream knows me as the man that gave her daughter her ability to fly again, Twilight knows me as the first guy to actually see her for her, and Applejack knows me as a hard worker who holds himself to high standards. So many see me so many different ways, yet you all forget that I’m an outsider. Equestria isn’t my home, and one day I’ll either return to earth, or just vanish. So can I truly enjoy a relationship with any of you fair mares when I may vanish at a moment’s notice? Until I know why Harmony and Chaos have chosen me, I can’t do anything. I have to wake up Eris and show her that destiny isn’t set in stone; I need to remind Tia she can laugh, Artemis she can cry, and even you that you can love again. How am I supposed to do all of that?” Luna stared at me and said softly “It’s because you’re you that you can do all that. It’s because you’re a brave wonderful man who can take everything the world throws at him that we trust you to take our worries away, because you care that we trust you, because you’re so unsure of yourself that we are so strong. If you stood alone and didn’t lean on us you’d eventually fall, just as we would fall if we didn’t’ lean on you. I look forward to the day you can change Eris, if it’s possible, I look forward to the day the elements are no longer needed, but to fix everything comes at a cost. I refuse to have you be that cost.” I smiled sadly at her the others watching the two of us and said softly “Well I’m more than willing to be that cost. I’m a nobody with no family, no loved ones, and no life here. I’m going from place to place and eventually you guys will forget me. If my life is the cost to make this world peaceful then I will gladly pay it. I’ve always been told that I had a destiny, but every time I think I’ve found it I screw everything up. If my life is the cost to make this world better then what is the value of one man against a million sentient beings?” She stared at me her eyes starting to water and said “I can’t lose you again Jake.” I smiled and stroked her mane holding her head against my chest as the tears slipped down her face and my other sides faded out of existence, finally having realized that I accepted each of them in my own way because their goals were similar to my own. Luna looked up at me through watery eyes and said “Why does it have to be you?” I smiled sadly and wiped her tears away whispering in her ear “Because if I don’t do it, then just maybe, no one will.” She put on a tough face, but she was still growing out of filly-hood again, so I could see that she was barely holding herself together. I pulled her into my lap as I sat against a tree and started stroking my fingers through her mane and kissing her ears. She giggled a little and lipped at my face causing me to laugh softly and say “Relax Luna, if we’re lucky that will never come to be, however if it does come to be I’ll find a way to leave a message for all my friends, if I have any, and let them know that one day I will return. I promise nothing will keep me away forever.” She studied me then smiled sadly and said “I’ll keep you to that. If you’re ever gone to long I’ll come looking for you. Though I don’t doubt others will help me. You’ve really started to gain a following among the mares of Equestria.” I chuckled at that and stroked her mane causing her to murr and say “So, should we go back to the dream realm, or do you want to have fun in your mind?” I snorted and flicked her nose causing her to whinny in distress. She rubbed her nose and said “No fair, I can’t flick you, unless I were to take a human form, though I think there may be a kind of magic that would allow all of Equestria to take a form close to your human form, I don’t know I’d have to ask Tia.” I nodded and rubbed her ears causing her to snort in pleasure and nibble my fingers. Smiling I kissed her nose and ran my hand down her wing preening it slowly, causing her to shiver. As I preened her I asked “You see everyone’s dreams right?” She nodded and I asked “Do any of the mane six dream of me?” She looked at me confused and I elaborated “The element bearers do any of them dream about me?” She nodded grinning evilly. I blinked at her look and swallowed heavily then asked “What exactly do they dream about me?” Luna smirked and said “Well Twilight dreams of you sweeping her off her feet, Applejack of you working in the fields shirtless, Rainbow of you sparring with her, Rarity doesn’t dream of you but that’s only a matter of time, Fluttershy dreams of you helping her take care of animals, and Pinkie dreams of throwing you a huge party.” I stared at her wondering why she would smirk over that and she said “That’s just the bearers however, regularly mares you’ve interacted with have dreamed about you doing things from g rated, I believe cinemas would call them, to X rated.” I swore and blushed muttering under my breath causing her to laugh and nuzzle me. She said “Don’t worry only those that my fellow Alicorns and I approve of will be allowed to be with you unless you make an exception for them.” I chuckled and said “Right, I think I’m waking up, so you had better leave my mind.” She nodded and walked out through the door then I found myself lying in bed staring up at the ceiling. I decided then and there I was going to spend the morning making new friends, preferably male friends at that, and then get out and have fun. I stretched as I climbed out of bed and stared at the clock on my wall seeing it was six thirty. I rubbed my neck and said “Guess I can see if Big Mac wants to hang out, or knows anyone who is free.” Stretching I got dressed and headed out toward the farm popping my last piece of gum into my mouth. I chewed as I walked; waving at those I passed, taking notice now and then of who was friendly and who was taciturn in their replies to my waving. I got to the market and saw Mac was running the stall today, since he’d still had a busted hip, and said “Afternoon Mac.” He nodded at me and I asked “You know anyone who’s up for a drink tonight? I’m in the mood to hang out with a few guys and see if I can make some new friends.” He just looked at me boredly and I said “You’re included, if you don’t have to work tomorrow. If you do, then I’ll just let you go.” He sighed and said “Thunderlane’s always looking for new drinking buddies, and there is a new guy in town looking for new friends. There’s also Flare Step, and Ray Light.” I made note of each one, and he continued “Right now actually the four of them should be at Berry’s.” I nodded and thanked Mac telling him to join whenever. Walking into Berry’s I spotted the four stallions over in a corner playing cards. I walked over and sat down then laid some bits on the table. I stretched out and popped my back before asking “How much for a buy in?” Thunderlane told me and I put my cash into the pot then picked up two cards, as they were playing a game of Texas hold em, or at least the pony equivalent. I grinned when I saw I had a pair of princesses, which were the highest cards in the game, and watched as a third was flipped over. Eventually I won the hand and we continued playing the guys starting to open up the longer we played, and more they drank. After about two hours we all knew each other pretty well and we agreed to meet up later if mac could join, and possibly drag in some new blood. I got up from the table, quite a bit richer, and walked to Twilight’s library. I knocked on the door and Spike answered. He looked at me then sighed and yelled “Twilight, Jake’s here.” He gave me the stink eye then walked away leaving me standing there. I smiled when Twilight walked up and kissed her cheek making her smile in return. Spike gagged from his spot on the couch and Twilight just gave him a look to be civil. From there the day passed by rather quickly until I bid her farewell and promised to meet up again that weekend. I went back to Berry’s where Mac had joined the others and we started talking. It was odd how we could act like old friends though I’d known most of these guys only a few hours. They all had stories to tell, and laughed at my own. It was a fun night, and at the end of it we all went home happy and a little drunk. As I stumbled home I wondered if I would only have friends and loves, or would eventually have lovers, then figured it didn’t matter because I was a man who had nothing to give any of these ponies except my loyalty, and that was ok with me for now, because one day I’d be able to pay them back for how they accepted me.